Tumgik
#this chapter was literally everything i could have wanted i am SO EMOTIONAL
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Dazai truly has become Oda in every way imaginable now. :’ ) the final words he gives to Sigma are the exact same words Oda gives to Dazai in the original scene Asagiri wrote for the end of the Dark Era stage play, 後は頼んだよ, “I will leave the rest to you.”
Tumblr media Tumblr media
And I really love the progression of the way his eyes look in this chapter, and how Sigma is allowed to have this moment of questioning and rebelling against all the faith Dazai had naturally been leading him to place in him up to this point, which is what I hoped would happen. He’s been confused ever since Dazai first chose him, and everything he’s ever known about how everyone sees/treats him turned upside down by Dazai’s words and actions, and just when he’s finally started to feel like he’s found some hope and lowered his guard, Dazai pulls him back underwater, instantly reinforcing all of Sigma’s trust issues and reinforcing that he should never believe in anyone, because (he thinks) everyone lives to manipulate other people. Dazai’s dark eyes here reinforce that, too, and the other panels around this point where they look white and hollow and demonic, all like Fyodor’s. He appears like an evil, looming force pulling him back under, trying to kill him, when Sigma is so close to the freedom of the air he desperately wants (aka free from pain, which is what he’s been seeking his whole life).
Tumblr media
But then Dazai makes this face, and the first one I posted above, and Sigma understands, even without words, that Dazai doesn’t have evil intent: on the contrary, he actually is bound and determined to save his life -- and the light in his eyes comes out through this determination and kindness, arguably the most light we’ve ever seen his eyes have in the entire manga (in the “I leave the rest to you” panel too). The “No” could be Dazai wordlessly telling him to not leave the water, but my first assumption was that it was Sigma telling himself no, stopping his own train of thought about Dazai being the same as Fyodor and someone he shouldn’t have trusted -- he soon realizes why Dazai stopped him, and that he’s still going to try to save him, that he wasn’t wrong about him, and it’s all because Dazai’s earnest expressions get through to him.
Tumblr media
And it’s just so heartwarming to see how far Dazai has come. :’ ) He tried so hard to save Sigma (doing the most physical action we’ve ever seen him do, really), did his best to be reassuring and comforting to him afterwards, and then reaffirmed his promise to ensure he escaped Meursault alive, his final words to Sigma echoing Oda’s and his last action being to save an orphan, just like Oda did in his last moments. Obviously Dazai isn’t actually going to die, he’ll be saved somehow, but I do think as of right now he really does think this is the end for him, and that he didn’t foresee the elevator dropping -- he was examining the wires a few chapters ago because he thought he might need to know how to open the doors in case Fyodor pulled an uno reverse, hence why he looks more annoyed than shocked when the water starts, but here, when the drop collision sequence is initiated, he looks genuinely shook in comparison. There’d be no reason for him to give the thumbs up if he knew more danger was on the way, either; that’d just be cruel. No, I don’t think he saw this coming, and it’s important that that turns out to be the case: it’s important that he spent what he believes to have been his last moments saving someone like Oda wanted for him, and doing what Oda would have done in the same situation. That doesn’t mean that it’s okay that Dazai throws his life away so easily, and cares so little for his own safety; he still has a long way to go in that regard. But it’s still so beautiful to see how much he’s changed, and how much he’s truly begun to embody Oda and his legacy; the fact that he messed up and miscalculated, because Dazai isn’t infallible, but in turn didn’t hesitate to use his last moments to save Sigma. Oda would be so proud for everything he did here. :’ ) 💖
There are a lot of options for how Dazai will be saved, and by who, but personally I hope (and I kind of expect) that Sigma chooses to not give up on him and ultimately plays a role in saving his life, to return the favor and repay him for his kindness. Not only would it be a beautiful way to initiate Sigma’s ADA entrance exam as people have said, but it would bring the Dazai > Atsushi > Sigma chain full circle: Dazai saved Atsushi at the start of the series, allowing him to (spiritually) save Sigma at sky casino thanks to the growth fostered in him by Dazai, and now finally, Sigma could potentially save Dazai thanks to Atsushi kickstarting his own growth (and Dazai continuing it). Fyodor is overly cocky right now and so tunnel-visioned on killing Dazai, it’s possible that he has no idea that Sigma managed to escape the elevator and is now a wild card; even if Sigma doesn’t go as far as killing Fyodor himself (which I don’t want, tbh; that’s endgame stuff arcs down the line and imo Nikolai and Dazai should be the ones involved with that), he could throw a wrench in the jailbreak duel, and help Dazai and Chuuya get out alive. It would be poetic, and only fitting, for Fyodor to underestimate and be outdone by the kind of person Dazai told him is the strongest in chapter 77 -- a self-proclaimed “ordinary man” -- who could only have the strength to take such action thanks to the chain of kindness that Oda originally started. 💖
#bungou stray dogs#bsd 106.5#meta#this chapter was literally everything i could have wanted i am SO EMOTIONAL#I WILL NEVER BE OVER IT#ASAGIRI GIVING ME LITERALLY EVERYTHING I EVER COULD HAVE WANTED#DAZAI HAS GROWN SOOOO MUCH HE'S BECOME SO MUCH LIKE ODA I COULDN'T BE MORE PROUD 😭😭😭💖💖💖#as soon as i saw that big panel of his face i was like........ he looks like oda......... ASAGIRI I SEE YOUUUUUU#AND THE FINAL WORDS#I SEE YOUUUUUUUUUU#ISTG IF DAZAI THINKS ABOUT ODA WHEN HE THINKS HE'S GONNA DIE BEFORE HE GETS SAVED I WILL SPONTANEOUSLY COMBUST#ASAGIRI PLEASE THIS IS THE PERFECT OPPORTUNITY I WILL CRYYYYYYY 😭🥺🥹💖#Dazai was so much like Oda here and Sigma looked just like Atsushi in that one panel DONT TOUCH MEEEE#THIS WHOLE CHAPTER WAS SO PERFECT#I NEED SIGMA TO SAVE HIM NOW#the longest chapter we've gotten in AGES and it was a banger god bless#tbh i really needed this after season 4 lmao i needed a reminder of why i love this series so much :''''') something to soothe my rage#asagiri saw my bitterness at anime sigma and was like 'here u go babe i got your sigma and dazai and oda feast'#probably means next month will be short again and a pov change lmao 🥲💔#gonna enjoy this while it lasts#anyway i was really happy to see that moment of Sigma getting mad even if it didn't last long (and for a beautiful reason)#because he Deserved that#(because that's what i wrote in my fic and i feel vindicated now even if that wasn't the main focus of this chapter looool oops-)
284 notes · View notes
Honey Girl. Chapter Seven.
Tumblr media
chapter one. chapter two. chapter three. chapter four. chapter five. chapter six. chapter eight. series masterlist. the playlist.
Chapter Synopsis - Everything will work out the way it’s supposed to. At least, that’s what you and Bucky keep telling yourselves.
Pairing - Dad'sBestFriend!Bucky Barnes x Female Reader - soulmate au
Warnings - smut. cursing. alcohol consumption.
Word Count - 4.8k
Author's Note - I can only apologise for the delay on this one angels!! january blues, a crazy work schedule, writers block.. they all came to play at the same time. but chapter seven is finally here!! I hope you enjoy it. thank you for the continued love on this - words can’t describe how incredible it is.
as always, if you enjoyed this, please consider reblogging!! reblogs are the only way to circulate my writing, which generates more of it. feel free to send me a comment or an inbox, too!! thanks, my loves!! <3
Masterlist. Inbox.
Tumblr media
“Why aren’t you more surprised?”
Stella simply shrugs, sipping her cappuccino as if she has all the time in the world.
“Babe, with all due respect… I’ve been waiting for you to initiate this conversation for like two months.”
You look at her incredulously, fiddling nervously with a chip in the handle of your coffee cup.
“…Why? How?”
She smiles softly, reaching for your hand across the table.
“You’re miserable.”
You take a deep breath, and then another. After the fifth one, you find the courage to meet her eyes.
“How did you know?”
“Because I know you. You’re a hell of an actress, I’ll give you that.”
“It’s not you-”
“I know. Hey, I know. You don’t have to explain yourself.”
“I do.”
She waits for you, patient as ever. You’d be lying if you said the guilt wasn’t eating you up, slowly but surely from the inside out. You feel like you’ve let her down, disappointing the one person who’s given you your dream.
You realise, suddenly, that you haven't told anyone the full truth about everything. Not your Mom, not your Dad, not Lacie. Your Tethering, Bucky, the move to California - all your feelings and emotions over the past how ever many months have been bottled up and stowed away on a shelf, never to be opened. But you have the urge, now, to unscrew the cap and pour it out across the table, regardless of the mess.
So, you do.
"It's not you. You've given me everything I could have ever wanted, Stel, and I couldn't be more grateful. You know that, right?"
She nods, squeezing your hand.
"It's just been hard... emotionally. So, I, the thing is, I just..."
You inhale. You hold it for five seconds. You exhale.
"I'm Tethered. I have a soulmate, and he lives back home. We found out literally right before you called me and asked about the business. I couldn't turn you down, I knew that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. I couldn't just let it pass me by. I knew we could do this, me and you, together. And I thought I’d be able to cope.”
You inhale. You hold it for five seconds. You exhale.
“Being away from Bucky has been the hardest thing I’ve ever done in my entire life. It’s like… I can’t breathe properly without him. Food isn’t as flavourful, colours aren’t as bright, the sun isn’t as warm. The separation is actually having physical effects that I’m not sure I can handle anymore.”
You inhale. You hold it for five seconds. You exhale.
“I’ve held out for as long as I possibly can. I was hoping that maybe it’d pass, that we’d get used to it and it’d all wear off. But it hasn’t. If anything, it’s worse than ever. The separation is ruining us both.”
You inhale. You hold it for five seconds. You exhale.
“I’m sorry. I know you’re going to tell me not to apologise, but I am. I’m sorry. You’ve given me everything and I’m just… quitting on you. I love this job so much, Stella. I can’t even find the words to describe how much. But I think either me or Bucky will break soon. And I have to prevent that from happening.”
You inhale.
Stella looks at you with so much compassion, you fight the urge to burst into tears.
You exhale.
“Listen to me, okay? You are one of the best damn bakers I have ever met in my life. No one in culinary school even came close to you. I always knew that I wanted you on my team, by my side, in my corner - in the kitchen, and everywhere else. But-"
You chew your bottom lip, wincing when you taste copper.
“We don’t have to be in each other’s pockets. We can be business partners and not see each other everyday. These are the joys of modern technology, babe. We can call, text, video chat, and then schedule in person meetings when we can. If anyone can make a cross country partnership work, it’s us. I mean, come on.”
The weight lifts from your shoulders, slowly but surely. A glowing, molten warmth trickles through your veins, hopeful and real and alive.
“And this,” she picks up your business plan, all printed and pretty. “This is air fucking tight. I’m not saying you picked the wrong career, but… business could definitely be your Plan B.”
You laugh, ignoring the way your voice cracks slightly, still choked with emotion.
“Babe, I was going to franchise the business eventually anyway. Sure, this is a little earlier than I first thought, but why the hell not? We’re successful, we’ve done so well… what’s stopping us? We know we can do this. And I trust you. So much.”
“Thank you,” you whisper, easing your death grip on her hand ever so slightly. “I thought I was gonna ruin everything.”
“You haven’t ruined anything, I promise you. This is a good thing.”
She thinks for a moment, lost in her own thoughts. Suddenly, she grins at you, nosy and mischievous.
“So a soulmate, huh?”
You groan, burying your face in your hands - but you can’t fight the smile that spreads across your cheeks.
“Yeah. It’s been… complicated.”
“He’s that super hot guy that came to see you, right? The one that looks like he could be a model?”
Laughing, you nod, making mental note to relay this to Bucky on the phone later.
“How did it happen? Was it like, a stranger on the street moment?”
“Nope,” you recall fondly. “We knew each other already. He’s my Dad’s best friend.”
Her jaw drops open, eyes flickering across your face.
“Holy shit.”
“Yeah.”
“Holy shit, babe.”
“Yeah.”
“That’s amazing. Shit, no wonder you’ve been under so much stress. What did your Dad say?”
“He… doesn’t know.”
“What?”
“We need to tell him, I know we do, but it’s just so complicated. I’m worried that it’ll change everything, and not for the better.”
It’s been eating away at you, lately. The fact that your parents don’t know originally made perfect sense, but now? It’s been almost a year. You’ve never kept anything from them for that long. Now, you’re worried that you’ll never be able to undo the damage of lying and keeping secrets from the two people you always promised never to do that to.
"Look, I know I'm not exactly qualified to give out soulmate advice, but... you can't change this. It's literally been written in the stars. Your parents will understand, okay? But the longer you wait to tell them, the worse it'll be."
“Yeah. You’re right. It’s just - it’s tough. It’s gonna change everything, forever.”
“But isn’t that the beauty of it? It’s going to change everything, forever.”
You jump out of your seat and wrap your arms around Stella, holding onto her as tightly as you can. She hugs you back fiercely, speaking a thousand words without saying anything at all.
“Proud of you,” she murmurs into your hair.
“For what?” you laugh.
“Putting yourself first. Your health, your mental wellbeing, all of it. I know it wasn’t easy.”
“Love you,” you whisper, fighting back tears of relief.
“Love you too, my baker extraordinaire.”
You sit back down and take a breath, deep and full. Relaxing into your chair, you allow yourself to finally think about the next steps.
“So, I was thinking about going home and scouting out locations. I have that list of places that you read over in the business plan, but I thought of a couple more last night a few miles further out. I’ve pre prepped a few days worth of our best sellers, so you should be good without me.”
“Of course, babe. I’ve circled a couple where I really liked the look of the listings you’ve printed, and written a couple of notes for you to look over - just logistical stuff. Go back home, see your family and your soulmate,” she smirks, raising her eyebrows suggestively, “and just relax. God knows the stress lately has taken a couple years off your life. Please, get those years back on the beach or with your man or something.”
You laugh, shaking your head. She’s right, though. The stress has been resting stagnant in your muscles, tight and wound, making everything harder. You can’t wait to sit on the sand in Bucky’s arms and feel the tension melt from your body.
“You’re the best, Stella. You know that right?”
“So I’ve been told. Many, many times.”
Hours later, Bucky watches you on video call, laptop propped up on the dresser as you pack your bags excitedly. He hasn’t stopped smiling since he picked up, anticipation of the future lighting up his bones.
✵  ✵    ·  ✵    *  · ✵
You show up at your parents house without warning.
You thought about calling first, but decided it’d be much more fun to surprise them. It’s a Friday evening, and you know they’ll both be sat out on the back deck, drinking wine and recapping their weeks. It’s getting warmer on the East Coast, the sounds of spring and summer slowly filtering through.
Your Mom throws open the door, her face lighting up with glee.
“Babygirl!”
She throws her arms around you, rocking you back and forth so forcefully you’re worried you might fall over.
“My baby,” she exclaims, beaming grin almost blinding you. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“It’s kind of a long story. I’ll tell you all about it.”
She grabs your face in her hands, forcing you to look her in the eyes.
“Are you okay?”
You nod, smiling as the setting sun warms your back.
“Yeah, Mama. I am.”
She believes you. For the first time in a long time, you believe you too.
“Come on. Your Dad is gonna be so excited to see you.”
You leave your bags in the car, prioritising seeing the man who’s currently shaking his hips to the soft salsa music that’s playing.
“Nice moves, Casanova.”
He whips his head around, laughing when he sees you stood against the doorframe watching.
“You like em? I need a partner, babygirl! Come on!”
He grabs your hands, pulling you further into the yard so you have more space. You take up a terrible ballroom dance posture with him, cackling as he dips you backwards and almost drops you.
“Don’t kill my baby, please Jack!” your Mom calls from the kitchen window.
She returns with a glass of pink wine in her hand, gesturing for you to come and get it. Your Dad spins you over to her, steadying your shoulders when you trip over his shoes.
“It’s like The Universe knew you were coming to us tonight, darling. We opened the strawberry wine and everything.”
“My favourite.”
You get comfy on the loveseat, sitting across from your parents who are pressed together on the outdoor sofa. The wine is sweet and sugary and exactly what you needed.
“So, what are you doing here, kiddo?”
“It’s a little… complicated. But the good kind of complicated, I think.”
You start at the beginning. Well, almost. You leave out the part about finding Bucky, waiting for him to be with you when you tell that part of the story. You agreed that you’d talk to your parents about your relationship together, and you’re not about to break that promise. You do, however, explain everything else to them.
They listen carefully, nodding and smiling to let you know they’re still with you. When you talk about the difficulties you’ve faced, they wear matching frowns as your Mom fights back tears. Eventually, you sit in silence, waiting for their reaction.
“I wish you’d said something sooner.”
“I know. I’m sorry. I just… I thought I could do it on my own.”
“Honey, you never have to go through anything alone. That’s what we’re here for - we’re like, your built in therapists. Both me and your Dad would have happily listened if you’d called us, no matter the time or place.”
“Thank you. Both of you.”
“So this means you’re moving home?”
You nod, trying to contain the excitement bubbling up inside of you.
“Well it’s a good job we didn’t end up renting your apartment, huh?”
“You didn’t?”
“We thought about it, but it didn’t feel right. And we wanted to see you settle down in California first, just in case. I don’t either of us were ready to see someone else in that place. It’s yours.”
“You big softie,” you tease, nudging your Dad with your foot. He grabs it and squeezes, laughing when you squirm out of his grip.
“Well this is a cause for celebration, isn’t it?”
When you were younger, you used to get embarrassed that your Mom would throw parties for everything. Now, it’s one of your favourite things about her. She’s taught you to embrace the joy of the little things in life.
“What are you thinking, Mama?”
“Tomorrow night, a few friends. I’ll make a big paella, we can drink wine, play cards… what do you say?”
“Sounds perfect.”
And it does. The ease of being back home has calmed you down, untied the knots in your shoulders. You feel warmed by love, from the inside out.
You leave your parent’s house, promising to make a dessert of some kind for tomorrow. As you drive away, you suddenly realise that you’re headed in the wrong direction. You’re not going home. You’re going to the person that feels like home.
Bucky.
✵  ✵    ·  ✵    *  · ✵
He’s waiting for you on his front porch when you pull up.
“Hi, honey baby.”
“Hi, handsome.”
You launch yourself into his arms, savouring the warmth rolling off of him in waves. He smells like fresh linen and sea salt and all your future plans.
“You felt me coming, didn’t you?”
“From a mile off.”
He’s grinning, beaming in all directions.
“Good job it wasn’t a surprise visit, huh?”
“There’s no such thing anymore.”
“Good.”
He grabs your face in his work rough hands, gazing at you as if you’re the sun. You realise, suddenly, that you are. You are the one thing that his world revolves around. And he is yours. Forever.
“You gonna kiss me, Buck, or just stare at me, hmm?”
He chuckles before leaning in to press his lips to yours. You sigh in contentment and pull him closer by his shirt, tilting your head back to let him slip his tongue into your mouth. He tastes like scotch and spearmint, a perfect picture of his evening.
“Have you been drinking alone, cowboy?”
“Needed some liquid courage. Knew you’d come by.”
“I make you nervous, huh?”
The filthy smirk written across your face sends electricity crackling across his skin, the hairs on his arms standing up.
“Thought you’d have figured that out by now.”
“You’re really blowing up my ego, you know. I make the Bucky Barnes nervous. Who’d have thought?”
He shuts you up by kissing you again, snaking his hands around your back to plaster your bodies together. You tangle your fingers in his hair, tugging on it slightly.
“You’re letting your hair grow.”
“You like it long.”
You stop for a moment, watching his face carefully.
“Yeah. I do. How’d you know?”
“You pull it more when it’s long. Can feel how much you like it.”
“You’re a menace,” you laugh. “How about you take me inside, and I’ll show you just how much I like it? Unless you wanna give your neighbours front row seats…”
He chuckles and shakes his head before throwing you over his shoulder, laughing harder when you start shrieking. He carries you over the threshold, a beautiful prediction of years to come.
✵  ✵    ·  ✵    *  · ✵
You and Bucky spend the evening in his kitchen with the windows open, watching the setting sun. The gentle ocean breeze flows through the room, tussling Bucky’s chocolate brown hair and glinting off the ice in his rocks glass.
“You want me to come with you tomorrow, when you scout locations? I’ll be your chauffeur, if you like.”
“What about work?”
“I’m the boss, baby.”
“So you keep reminding me.”
He kicks you lightly under the table, laughing when you stick your tongue out at him.
“Yeah, Buck. I’d love it if you came with. You can use your contractor knowledge and help me out.”
“It’s a date. You want me to bring my clipboard? Tape measure? Mechanical pencil?”
“You gonna bring your talking machinery too, Bob The Builder?”
Bucky stands from his chair and pulls yours out, wrapping his arms around your waist and picking you up. He spins you around before putting you down and dragging you up the stairs, kicking his bedroom door open.
He throws you onto the bed unceremoniously, chuckling when you almost bounce off. You toss your shirt at his face, before shucking off your jeans and doing the same thing. He catches them with ease, winking at you before undressing himself.
He crawls up your body, kissing any skin he can find as he goes. He starts at your ankle, before moving to your knee, your thigh, your hip, your stomach, your chest, your neck, and eventually your lips. You’re almost shaking, alive with the anticipation of having every inch of Bucky pressed against you.
“Tell me what you want, baby,” he rasps into your ear. “I’ll give it to you. Anything.”
“Just want you.”
“Need to get you ready first,” he murmurs, fingers trailing between your legs. His breath hitches when he feels how wet you are.
“Oh honey,” he groans. “You been like this all night? Hmm?”
“Since I first saw you waiting for me.”
He groans again, resting his head in the crook of your neck.
“Please, Buck. Just wanna feel you.”
Who is he to deny you when you ask so damn pretty?
“You’re killing me,” he mutters against your skin.
Bucky slides into you with one smooth thrust, biting down on your shoulder as he does it. You shudder at the feeling, and at the thought of having the imprint of his teeth on you later.
You both gasp, wrapping your arms around his neck to pull him in to you. You loop your legs around his waist, heels digging into his ass to press him even closer.
“Fuck me,” you choke out. “Need it, Buck.”
“My needy girl,” he chuckles lowly. “Gonna give you everything.”
Bucky retracts his hips before thrusting back into you, deep and full. You whine, and he’s convinced the sound will never be matched. It’s like angel song, rose tinted and heavenly.
He fucks you into the mattress, long, slow thrusts that make you want to cry a little. You’re not sure you’ve ever felt so connected to him - every single part of you touching his, bodies plastered together and souls intertwined.
He presses open mouthed kisses into the crook of your neck, right into your sweet spot. When he feels you getting close, he dances his fingers down your body and circles your clit, languid but precise. Your back arches as you find your release, clawing your nails down his back and locking your ankles around his hips.
“Oh fuck, honey - fuck.”
Bucky finishes with a shudder, sinking his teeth back into your shoulder. His raspy groans hit your ears just right, sweat dripping down onto your dewy skin.
“Love you, baby. Fuck, I love you.”
You’re both panting, trying to catch your breath as you come down from your highs.
“I love you too,” you giggle, pressing kisses to his damp forehead.
He collapses his weight onto you, chuckling when you groan. You push him off so he can lie next to you, strong arm thrown over your stomach as he pulls you in close.
You stay tangled for a while, letting the breeze from the window cool you both down. Bucky traces absentminded patterns across your back, rough fingertips sending goosebumps over your skin.
“I’m excited for tomorrow,” you murmur, keeping the volume low.
“Me too. Feels like a big step for our future, doesn’t it?”
“I just never imagined I’d have… this. You, the job I’ve always dreamed of… it doesn’t feel real. I mean, we’re going to look at places for a second location of my business. Who ever could have predicted I’d say that sentence?”
“Everything works out the way it’s supposed to. I told you that, that night on the beach. Before we knew. Remember?”
“I remember,” you smile, recalling that evening. You’d felt so inexplicably connected to Bucky that day. Little did you know what was to follow.
You fall asleep wrapped up in Bucky’s arms, warm and content.
You’ve never known happiness like it.
✵  ✵    ·  ✵    *  · ✵
The day flies by with Bucky by your side.
You’re a little out of your depth, admittedly. You don’t know much about real estate, or what makes a viable location for a bakery. But Bucky helps - explaining what to avoid, warning signs to look out for, checking out all of the boring stuff like gas mains and water pipes and backup generators. He never patronises you, even when you look at him like a deer in headlights. He clarifies himself when you become unsure, laying out explanations carefully and simply. He’s the perfect right hand man.
“You almost ready, honey?”
“Yeah Buck, give me one second!”
You walk into the kitchen where Bucky’s leaning against the counter, beer in hand. He’s in loose jeans and a linen button up, the white shirt beautifully showing off his tanned skin. He’s got several buttons undone, toned chest peeking through. He looks effortlessly perfect.
You stop in front of him, fixing the buckle on your sandals. You look up at Bucky to find him staring at you, open mouthed.
“You alright, handsome?”
“You look… you look - fuck, you look gorgeous.”
Heat rises up your skin, still so susceptible to his compliments.
“Thank you,” you whisper, leaning up to press a gentle kiss to his lips. “I love you.”
“Love you too,” he chuckles into your mouth.
Bucky rests a hand against the base of your throat, pulling you into him. His other hand plays with the hem of your dress, your skin burning where his fingers brush. You kiss him back harder, groaning when he nips at your bottom lip. He sucks on your tongue, and your knees buckle.
You pull back suddenly, putting three feet of distance between you.
“We need to go.”
Your hair is tousled, chest rising and falling at a rapid pace as you try to regain your composure. Bucky smirks at you, laughing when you flip him off.
“Come on. My parents and paella await us.”
✵  ✵    ·  ✵    *  · ✵
Your Mom has done it again.
Golden lights adorn the beams of the deck, the table littered with flowers and wine glasses begging to be filled. There’s already a few people scattered around the yard, chatting and laughing in the warm evening air.
“Oh baby, you look so beautiful.”
Your Mom engulfs you in a hug, pulling back to look at you from a distance. You’re wearing a yellow sundress, form fitting in all the right places. The skirt blows in the gentle breeze, fanning around you like an angels halo.
“This place looks amazing, Mama. I made you a tropical tart - it’s pineapple and coconut, with a mango coulis.”
“Oh, it’s gorgeous. I’ll put it in the fridge and get you some wine, honey. Buck, you want wine or beer?”
“Wine, please Lori. You need a hand?”
“If you’re offering,” she winks, laughing when he pokes her in the side as they leave towards the kitchen.
“Your father says you’re moving back home.”
You turn around to see Cora looking at you expectantly. You haven’t seen her since the incident that evening months ago.
“Uh, yeah. I love California, but I think I outgrew it after culinary school.”
She nods at you in faux sympathy, overbearing and sickly sweet.
“Aw, sweetie. Sometimes, things just don’t work out the way we hoped, huh?”
“Mhmm,” you hum noncommittally. “Yeah, I guess.”
You look for an exit, but she rubs your arm in support, pulling you back.
“I saw you today, you know.”
“Oh yeah?”
“Yes! Down on Maple, by the corner. You were with Bucky.”
You freeze suddenly, blood running cold. You and Bucky are always affectionate, whether you mean to be or not. It’s just the way it is, being alongside your soulmate. Of course, Cora doesn’t know this. All she’s seen is you, out in town with your Dad’s best friend, looking cosier than platonic.
Your ears are ringing. You wonder, for a second, if you’re experiencing deja vu.
“Yeah, he… he has contracting experience. Just needed a second opinion. I’m no builder, after all.”
You force a laugh, willing the ground to swallow you up.
“You two are friends? You seem pretty close.”
She’s watching you, waiting for a reaction. You don’t give it to her.
“I’ve known him for a while, I see him often. He’s a good friend to my Dad, so you can imagine we know each other pretty well by now.”
“Yeah. It sure looked like it.”
You’re wracking your brain, trying to understand what she saw. Then it hits you.
On the corner of Maple is a florist’s, alive with blooming flowers and plants of every colour. You’d been admiring the tulips when Bucky had wrapped his arms around you from behind, whispering in your ear about how you’re the prettiest flower of all, honey.
There’s no running away from this. She’s caught you, in broad daylight.
“We’re friends,” you reiterate, praying for mercy.
You shoot her a fake smile before turning on your heel, making a beeline for the kitchen to find your Mom. When you get there, you gulp down your entire glass of strawberry wine, begging the sugar to lift your mood and calm your nerves.
The rest of the night goes off fairly smoothly.
You eat paella and fruit tart, drink wine, laugh with your parents and their friends. Bucky occasionally slips a hand beneath the table, squeezing your thigh in silent reassurance. You tangle your fingers with his for a moment before letting go, praying everyone else is none the wiser.
Every time Cora opens her mouth, your chest constricts a little. But she seems to have learnt her lesson somewhat, only speaking to tell obnoxiously long and tangent filled stories and offer comments no one asked for. Eventually, you all disperse from the table, making conversation elsewhere.
“What’s on your mind?” a low voice rasps in your ear.
You’re sat on the swing in the corner of the garden, watching the world go by. Bucky snakes his arm over the back of it, fingertips brushing your shoulder.
“Cora saw us today. Think she knows.”
“She’s a fucking nuisance.”
You laugh, the sound vibrating through Bucky’s bones.
“Yeah, she is. She’s also a gossip. She won’t keep her mouth shut for long if she thinks she’s sitting on something newsworthy.”
He thinks for a moment, taking a deep breath.
“So we tell them.”
“So we tell them.”
You lean back into Bucky’s arm, inhaling the familiar scent of peace.
“We should do it as soon as possible.”
“How about tomorrow?”
You nod, biting your glossy lips.
“Yeah. We need to do it sometime, and we’ve delayed the inevitable for long enough. We’ll do it tomorrow.”
Bucky nudges closer to you, so your sides are pressed together.
“It’ll all work out the way it’s supposed to, honey girl.”
You smile gently.
“I know. I don’t think I believed you the first time you said that to me. But I do now.”
“You and me against the world, baby.”
“You and me against the world, Buck.”
It truly feels like it, at the moment. You and Bucky against the world.
Tumblr media
tag list part one
@lillytracy6996 @securegorgon @roostersforevergirl @povlvr @val-writesstuff  @dreadfulxives18 @1deadpool26 @abbygraceasd @nyutasgirl @mavrellover91 @winterslove1917 @f-this42 @skewedcherries @noisesinthedark @kandis-mom @black-cat-2 @harrystylesandthegoobs @vladsgirlxx @h0nestly-though @arienotari @nash-dara  @wandaneedstherapy @galaxy-dusk @justherefortheficandsmut @cremebruleequeen   @cjand10 @buggy14 @avengers-fixation @blueberrybambi @beautiful-loserr @sarah1barnes @miss-rebel-without-applause @ragingrainbowshipl @shamrockqueen @savemeroman @jenn-f @8crazy-freak8 @daddyjackfrost @openup-yourmind @adangerousbalance  @mandijo17 @daddylorianisastateofmind @rcarbo1 @casa-boiardi @spideegwen @navs-bhat @mssbridgerton @asuni921 @middle-of-the-earth @mfrnchsk
800 notes · View notes
frannyzooey · 4 months
Text
Short Days, Long Nights: 17
Tumblr media
Joel Miller x f!reader
Rating: Mature (mentions of child loss and grief, aka we go through Joel's past one more time as he says goodbye)
A/N: We are at the end ❤ I am insanely nervous since the whole story was built around this final chapter...I really hope you like it. I am going to make a separate post with all my thank you notes, but for now: @the-scandalorian I literally could not have done this without your guidance and reassurance and constant support. I owe you everything, and I love you. @mrsmando thank you for looking this over for me, for being such an amazingly emotional ride or die and for inspiring me since day one of this fic with your massive brain. I adore you. finally, @bageldaddy thank you for yelling at me in the doc when I needed it, and for your constant Joel advice. You make me better. ❤
Series Masterlist
--
“That’s it, honey. You’re doin’ so good.”
 “Yea?” Straightening your back, you let your hips roll with the movement under you. The inside of your thighs burning with overuse, your voice is slightly breathless. “Like this?”
“It’s like you’re a natural,” he muses, giving you a wink. 
“I don’t know about that.”
A trampled path guides the horse more than you do, a circle carved into the grass in front of the cabin and you let out a breath, feeling yourself relax for the first time since you first climbed on. 
He didn’t believe you when you’d said you’d never been on a horse until you stood next to it, terrified. He had helped you up that day, climbing into the saddle behind you. When he noticed that you were paying more attention to the way his broad body encased yours from behind, he cut the lesson short with a teasing scold. 
Only to continue it in the bedroom later that night. 
He’s silent for a moment as he walks next to you, until June’s babble from the edge of the field calls out across the space. 
“See?” he says. “She thinks so too.”
She starts to crawl towards the two of you, and Joel is quick to stride over, picking her up. 
“I feel like I got the hang of it,” you say tentatively. “I’m not sure what to do if I have to take off on it though.” You look at him, the scenario only now occurring to you. “Hang on. What if I’m holding her and we have to run? How will I hang onto her and the horse? How –”
His hand comes to rest reassuringly on your thigh with a squeeze, stopping you.
“Don’ focus on that right now.” He shifts June in the crook of his elbow so that her outstretched hands can touch the horse. “Just focus on learnin’ the basics. When she’s down for her nap, I’ll get on with you and we can practice goin’ faster. Okay?”
He holds your gaze for a moment, sunlight catching the brown in his irises and curls. He raises his eyebrows in question, and you nod. 
“Okay. Yea, okay.”
Giving the horse a pat on its neck, you let June brush her hands over its coat. Her tiny fingers dig in, pinching the animal in exploration. 
“Easy, baby girl. Easy,” Joel murmurs. “You gotta be gentle. Like this.”
He takes her hand in his, petting the horse. Having no patience for the slow movement, she tugs her hand free to make a quick grab for the animal, and he chuckles, stepping back - only for her to erupt into a wail. 
“Aw come on. Don’ gimme those crocodile tears, baby.” 
Lifting her into the air, he holds her above his head and looks up at her scrunched face. His biceps strain the sleeves of his t-shirt, his curls fluttering in the breeze as he suspends her until her cries turn into whimpers, then giggles. Only then does he bring her down, kissing her on the cheek. 
“I knew you were fakin’.”
The plan was to leave tomorrow, at first light. 
Weathering weeks of up and down emotions, you’ve been constantly wavering between wanting to follow the others in hopes of finding somewhere safer for June and being terrified that you’re making the wrong decision. A silent war within yourself, always waging as you prepared. 
When it was just you and Joel, there were times that you had been afraid. You had eventually made peace with the idea that something might happen to you, even though you would have fought with everything you had to prevent it. The fear you feel now, however, is on a whole other level. Something more base, coming from deep within you. 
 It’s so much harder with June. So much more left to lose, so much more at stake. 
A bone-deep type of fear that took root in you the moment you realized you were pregnant, it only grew until it was something overwhelming. Something that choked you with nerves the day she came into this world. Something that reached down into the heart of you and grabbed hold of reserves you never knew you had. Something that turned you into another person entirely when you thought about anything happening to her - a very real possibility given the unknown you were willingly venturing into. 
In comparison, Joel seemed…calm. Always the case when he had a clear direction and a purpose, you couldn’t tell if it was because he truly believed this was the right thing or just because he was so caught up in the planning of it all.
Plants harvested and then pulled up to save the root system, seeds meticulously dried and saved in scraps of paper, everything protected with as much safe keeping as you could provide it. Stores of food organized and packed in makeshift saddle bags, clothing and rags for diapers and two sleeping bags and medicine and first aid supplies and knives and anything else you could think of that might be useful, already accounted for and packed away. 
All of it placed by the front door, waiting. 
You run down the mental list one more time while rocking June, eventually placing her in the crib after cradling the soft, warm weight of her sleeping body for a moment. 
“She go down okay?” Joel looks up from his place on the bed, the lantern glowing warm edges around the curve of his shoulders. The light splays across his skin, and he sets his book to the side. 
“Yea, she was just a little fussy.” Yawning, you crawl into bed next to him. “I think she can feel something in the air. Our nerves or something.”
“Probably,” he agrees. 
Sliding down under the quilt, you watch the shift of his muscles as he stretches to turn out the light. Joining you, he rolls on his side so you’re face to face.
Getting comfortable, you scoot closer. “So. Our last night.”
“Looks like it,” he replies, grasping your hand. He runs your knuckles over the  seam of his lips, giving them a kiss.
“Are you nervous?” 
He considers for a moment. “Yea. I know it’s time, but I can’t say I’m ready for what’s waiting out there.”
You nod.
Content silence rests between you, a cricket chirping right outside the window, the  gentle current joining the rustle of leaves as they stir in the warm night air. Your fingers play idly with the sparse hair that covers his chest, and he watches you in the darkness. 
“Are we doing the right thing?” you ask, your voice almost a whisper. 
“It’s a little late for that, honey,” he teases, brushing his thumb across your cheekbone. When you don’t reply, his tone softens and he continues. “Hey now. We are. I know it.”
“Are you sure?”
“No, I’m not sure. I don’t know if anyone is with any decision they make, honey. ‘Specially not parents. You can only hope, ya know?”
You draw your lip between your teeth, and he gently plucks it out with his thumb. Guiding your face to his in the darkness, he runs his touch across your cheek, stroking the soft curve. 
“Look at me.”
He’s right there, holding your gaze. Brown irises turned black in the dark room, holding you steady. There, like he’s always been. 
“This is the right thing. I know just as well as you that there is plenty out there to be afraid of, but I got you. I got you both. I ain’t gonna let anything happen.”
A tear slips from the corner of your eye, dampening the pillow case. Your fears getting the best of you, words come pouring out. 
“What if she crawls away while we are sleeping, or what if she gets sick? What if someone tracks us, and tries to take what we have?” You swallow hard, taking a deep breath. “If something happens to either of you, I –”
You can’t even bring yourself to finish the sentence, and he’s gathering you in his arms, pulling you close. The steady thump of his heartbeat underneath your cheek greets you, and you bury your face in the soft crook of his neck. 
“I know we have to, but I don’t want to leave. This is our home.”
He softly shushes you. “We’ll make a new one. Together.”
Cradling your head in his hand, he lets you cry, his fingers stroking over the crown of your hair. Wrapped in his hold, you let it all pour out: not deep, shuddering cries of despair but rather the silent cries of mourning, of nerves strung too tight for weeks. 
His hand slips down to rub between your shoulder blades and you close your eyes for a moment, trying to commit everything about this moment to memory: the mattress underneath you, the heat of his body, the husky rumble of his voice. The soft sheets and the worn blankets that have held the heat of your naked bodies countless times. His side of the bed that smells like him, his things on the nightstand, the feel of him in the middle of the night when it’s too dark to see. The scratch of his beard against your palm when you sling your arm over him in the night, just to find the bare patch along his jaw with your fingertips. 
You think about everything that’s ever happened in this bed: his confession about Sarah, the intimacies you’ve shared with each other under the safe veil of darkness. Sounds that these walls have absorbed night after night: his low chuckles and his murmured praises and his endless, reassuring love. 
When you’re done, Joel guides you back down into the mattress, using his hold on you to close the distance between your mouths. A gentle kiss for your lips, then your nose, then each one of your tear damp eyelids before finding your mouth again. 
You shift up, giving him access to deepen it as his tongue slides against yours, your body arching into the familiar taste and path of his kisses. Your fingers thread through his hair, slip down the breadth of his back, and curl around the back of his arms.
Your thighs hug his hips, his head dipping to find more of your skin. Laving the edge of your jaw, he gives your throat an open mouthed kiss as his hand pushes your sleep shirt up. Up, up, exposing the bare skin over your sternum and when his lips find your nipple, he draws into his mouth with a reverential suck. He laves his tongue over and around it, playing with the stiff bud as he rocks his hips into yours and when his teeth gently scrape, a moan catches in the back of your throat. 
The last time you’re ever going to feel him in this bed, you savor it. 
“You feel so fuckin’ good,” he groans softly when his fingers find your slick warmth. 
“So do you,” you breathe, reaching down to guide his fingers inside you. They slip in with a slick, snug stretch, and he rests his forehead along the plane of your chest, watching your hand move with his. Crooking his touch to reach a spot that makes you keen, he rubs against it and you muffle your sounds against the firm round of his shoulder. 
Quiet. You have to be quiet. 
“Fuck me,” you plead against his skin, and he works his fingers faster, pulling back to watch your face. 
“I wanna make you come like this first. Gonna be awhile before I can take my time with you again.”
You say nothing, the air seizing in your lungs as you arch into the tight, syrupy warmth he’s building inside you. Clenching around his fingers, you’re tipped over the edge by the heft of his stiff cock rocking against your thigh.
“There’s my girl,” he praises. 
His words wash over your heated skin, his eyes flashing in the dark. Slipping his fingers from you to drag damp over your skin, he pushes your legs open to make room for himself.
Leaving you sated and asleep, he slips from bed as quietly as he can, stepping out into the inky night. Tugging a sweatshirt over his head, his feet are bare, the hem of his pajama pants skimming the grass as he walks down to the shore. 
A simple handmade cross made from the leftover wood from June’s cradle is gripped in his hand.
He kneels and taking his time, begins to delicately smooth out a patch of sandy earth. His fingers pluck away wayward strands of grass and toss out tiny pebbles until it’s cleared. A stack of stones he’s been gathering for the last few weeks rests in a pile nearby, waiting. 
Satisfied, he rests back on his heels.
“Hey, baby girl.”
Silence greets him, and content with that response, he continues.
“We’re leavin’ tomorrow.”
Reaching for the biggest stone, he turns and sets it just at the edge of the lapping water. He then balances the next one on top, slightly smaller than the one underneath it. 
“I’m not sure when we’ll be back, if we’ll ever be. But I’m gonna mark a spot for you just in case. My favorite spot.”
He adjusts a third stone on top of the others, his hand lingering to make sure it stays put. 
“I never got to –” he starts, steadying himself. “I never had a spot for you. Just kept you in my head, and in my heart.” He holds the fourth stone in his hand, looking at it. “I always wanted a place to visit you. A place to come to when I missed you, a place to talk to you.” 
He sniffles, using his knuckle to wipe at a tear that slips free and then places the stone on top of the others.
“Now I know that you’re always listenin’.”
The water washes over the base of the stones, the ripples sparkling in the moonlight and he finishes the cairn in silence, listening to the sounds around him. When he’s done, he looks up, and stares at the expanse of stars above him. 
“I’m sorry, baby,” he whispers. His voice wavers, and he swallows hard. “For everything. I know you know this, but I’ll – I’m always thinkin’ about you. I’ll always be here when you need me, okay? I will never stop bein’ your dad.”
A few more tears roll down his face, and he lets them go. The corner of his mouth eventually lifting, he clears his throat. 
“Maybe you could watch over your sister for me, make sure she doesn’t get into any trouble on this trip? Sometimes she gets this smile on her face and it’s just like the one you used to get.” A low chuckle slips free, and he hangs his head with a shake. “It's like I know she’s about to do somethin’ that she ain’t supposed to do, and all…'' 
The rueful smile on his face softens, his voice lowering with a rasp. 
“All I see is you.”
More tears come, silent paths gliding down his face and he sits alone with his thoughts then, on the edge of the river. 
That night comes back to him: the sheer terror he felt, the despair, the helplessness. The rage that filled him when he woke to find out that her body had been left behind, twisted and broken and all alone in the dirt somewhere. Like no one even cared to bury her, even if he knew that wasn’t the case. 
The blur of black days that followed her death, when he longed to join her. 
The weight of the gun in his grip, the thud it made when he whipped it at the wall with a scream when he missed. 
All the years after, trying to lock the memory of her away. The shadow of a person he became, all the things he did without an ounce of regret. 
A man with nothing to lose, because he’d already lost it all. 
When his tears dry, he looks up at the sky again and finally, he remembers a different memory. 
A warm night sky just like this one, the slippery cushion of a sleeping bag under his back and a petite, squirmy body stretched out next to him. 
“What’s that one, dad?” A swirl of stars above them, her small finger points at the brightest one. 
She sits up, the silhouette of her unruly curls calling to him and he brushes his hand through the soft texture of it, making up a name.
“Dad! Stop it,” she laughs. “For real. What is it?”
He makes up another one, and the girlish peal of her laugh echoes in the dark; the kitchen light from the house glowing behind them. 
Still feeling her curls against his palm, he takes the cross in his hand, and pushes the bottom of it into the dirt. Standing with a soft grunt, he brushes the sand from his knees and looks at it for a moment. 
A tiny thing, shadowed by the protection of a tree. 
Protected and safe, finally. 
“I love you, baby girl.”
With one last look at the cross, he makes his way slowly back up to the cabin. 
With June secured to your front, you walk around the inside of the cabin one last time. 
Domestic warmth infused in every room, items you have to leave behind paint a picture of the people that lived here: the westerns he read in his early days of avoiding his want for you stacked next to his side of the bed. The flowered quilt that you tucked yourself under on rainy days spread over the mattress. The bathroom, with its neatly folded yet mismatched hand towels draped over the bar next to the sink. 
The living room, with the dust that once coated everything gone, and the kitchen, with a neat row of washed pots lined up next to the dish rack that holds a mug used this morning. 
The clean windows that would let in the bright sun, save for the tarp along the back that has been secured in place.
Even the strangers that line the hallway live in cleaned frames, and walking past them, you wander into June’s bedroom to take one last look at her cradle. Impossible to bring with you, it hurts the most to leave behind. You’re still looking at it when Joel comes in from outside, calling your name.
“In here,” you call back, and he comes to stand behind you, curling his hands around your hips. You lean back into him, and he rests his chin on the top of your head, reading your mind. 
“I’ll make her a new one, honey. I promise.”
You turn and give him a watery smile, and he presses his lips to your forehead. 
“A big girl bed this time, I think,” he coos down at June, and she reaches for him, fussing when he doesn’t pick her up. 
Cradling her squirming body, you follow Joel outside. 
Next to the porch, the horse shifts under the weight of the saddle bags, stomping her feet and you watch as Joel soothes her, sliding his hand down over her coat. Ropes securing everything, she is weighted with your belongings and with the plan  to walk beside her as much as possible, you start to untie her reins while he closes the front door. 
The original tarp that covered it is dragged back into place, and when everything is as it was on that first day you found it, he gives it one last look.  
Coming to join you with his rifle slung over his shoulder, he takes the reins. 
“You ready?”
At the sound of his voice, June looks at him and smiles, a tiny dimple piercing her chubby cheek. He returns it, reaching out to grasp her foot with a wiggle. 
“Are you?” you ask. Your brow knit with gentle concern, you nudge your chin towards the water. 
“Your spot is beautiful, by the way,” you say softly. “June and I said goodbye this morning. It’s perfect for her.”
He says nothing, gratitude spilling from the depths of his eyes. Looking at you for a long time, he then leans in to press a kiss to your forehead. 
“Thank you,” he murmurs. 
“I guess time heals all wounds,” you muse, thinking of the man you came here with and he pulls back.
Looking down at you both, his expression turns into a sort of solemn earnestness.
“It wasn’t time that did it.”
Your fingers locked in June’s fist, she pulls them into her mouth for a nibble and his hand reaches up to stroke the curve of her cheek, and then your own before leaning in for a kiss.
Walking away from the cabin, you look back when you reach the far edge of the original path that brought you here: the only visible indication of the structure a slice of muted, dingy blue in a sea of lush green. Leaves crunch underfoot as you walk beside him, the slope of his broad shoulders a map that you’ve always followed without question. With another couple steps, the cabin disappears from view.
Looking forward, you lace your fingers with his and walk.
636 notes · View notes
vorrentis · 4 months
Text
M Reader x Momo - Forbidden Love (Part 3)
Tumblr media
So, it's NOT the final chapter.
AN at bottom for explanation.
WORDS: 18151
===============================================
"Momo...I..."
Your words failed to escape as her words literally crushed yours.
"..."
"..."
"..."
You cleared your throat, shifting uneasily in your place. 
"Momo," you began, your voice soft and tinged with regret, "...I'm sorry, I-I didn't know you were-"
You gulped as Momo didn't respond.
"..."
"...I'm sorry I haven't been here for you as much as I used to, but you work, our parents have me tied down and-" 
"It's always about work with you," she said, her voice trembling, feeling a mixture of vulnerability and honesty, "is that honestly more important than me?"
"..."
Tumblr media
Momo's eyes flared for a second till almost closed and she hugged herself while looking away.
"S-sorry, sorry I-I didn't mean to-..." Momo took a deep breath while you sat there.
You hesitated for a moment, searching for the right words to convey the depth of your emotions.
In those ticking moments, your brain went into overdrive. 
It was like a mental race, thoughts sprinting in all directions, the air heavy with unexpressed feelings as a rush of conflicting emotions surged within your chest.
In the hushed silence, your mind raced, thoughts colliding like a storm and each choice presented its own set of consequences, and the pressure to choose loomed large but as time collected, you felt the weight of the right choice settle, a realization echoing in your mind. 
With determination etched on your face, you took a deep breath, seizing the seconds to embrace the uncertainty that lay beyond.
"..."
"..."  
"..."
GRASP (Gently)
You reached out and took her hand, squeezing it to provide comfort as Momo turned to you, her eyes evident of her feelings as you swallowed your feelings and needed to say something back.
"I...I miss those times too, Momo. I can't tell you how sorry I am about you feeling like this. You know I never, ever want you to feel even a percent of what you're in now," Momo very slowly moved her head, "of course, I thought about us together. I truly do think about being with you daily Momo."
"..."
"And I never meant for work or any other responsibilities to overshadow us Momo," you continued, your gaze locked with hers, "My job or our parents aren't more important; it's just...complex, but trust me I want to be there for you to Momo. To cherish the moments we shared just like we used to. I don't want you to feel neglected or unimportant. You mean the world-no everything to me."
Her grip on your hand tightened, and a small, hopeful emotion came upon feeling it.
"..." you took a deep breath, "and I promised you ever since I could that I would be there for you no matter what Momo, first as a brother, but now as something deeper. I was there for you when you needed me the most before and I'll be damn if I left you feeling like this. I want to be there for you for as long as I can Momo. I'm sorry for you going through a tough time, but you don't have to worry any longer. I can't promise how quickly, but I'll be here. To be there for you to get through it together like we've always done."
Momo's eyes glistened with delight as a tear descended with her hold on your hand tightening.
You appear to have done the right thing as Momo quickly got on her knees and hugged you; nuzzling into your neck and digging her free arm around your neck with strength rivaling a boa.
"T-Thank you (YN)...you-you are the best..." she whispers in your ear as you hug back, no words needed from you.
The world outside ceased to exist, and all that mattered was the connection between you and her.
Though you felt the heaviness of the decision settling in, all decided in the blink of an eye.
But as the hug deepened, you could feel the unspoken words echoing between your hearts.
That's also when you realized that you two were still nude as Momo's naked body was pressing against yours and common sense returned as you cleared your throat.
"Uh, Momo, I hate to ruin this, but we should get dressed, no telling if any of the girls will come."
Momo pulled away, much to her dismay, but it was a more pleasant sight...
Tumblr media
was adorned with an infectious grin that stretched from ear to ear. 
Her eyes sparkled with an inner light as if happiness itself had taken residence within her, revealing the depth of their joy, and a contagious warmth emanating from them.
There was an unmistakable sense of fulfillment, a silent acknowledgment that, yes, this was the right decision.
"Yeah, you're probably right, Mina and Chae are out walking too, but we're talking more about this."
You nodded as you two stood from their spot and went to gather their clothing.
----------------------------------
TIMESKIP
14 Minutes Later
"So how close are we?" Mina asked Chaeyoung while fanning herself from the heat, "The heat is agonizing,"
"You should hear the water in a minute or two." Chaeyoung waved held hands hers and Mina's up and down.
After a long walk and lugging what's left of their lunch from their picnic, Chaeyoung decided to take Mina to the waterfall, the same one where you and Momo were at the moment.
"Good, I need to be in the water ASAP. You think (YN) and Momo are there?" Mina asked as Chaeyoung shrugged.
"Who knows, if they are great, if not, even better."
"How is that better?" Mina turned to her girlfriend who turned back to Mina.
"Cause we get some alone time~" Chaeyoung smiled as Mina rolled her eyes.
"We already had plenty before coming here,"
"Oh don't act like you don't want it too~" Chaeyoung's smile turned to a devilish grin as Mina pursed her lips, "knew it,"
Mina's response was side-bumping Chaeyoung as the younger one giggled back.
It was a few moments later in peace Mina started to hear something...
SHHSHSHSHHSHSHHSH
"And there's the water." Chaeyoung pointed forward and started to pick up the pace, "Come on Mina!" eventually dragging Mina forward as they were linked.
"Ah-Chae relax." Mina almost fell, but she picked up the pace to match Chaeyoung and another few moments later...
Tumblr media
"Now this is a sight," Mina complimented as Chaeyoung stared with the memories of her family and herself being here long ago.
"It sure is...oh! And there's (YN) and Momo." Chaeyoung pointed at the two sitting on the shore, both positioned to be looking at the duel waterfalls.
"Hey! (YN)! Momo!"
The two turned quickly to Chaeyoung's voice and saw her waving fast and high as Mina was at her side.
You and Momo waved back, surprised at the sudden appearance of the two as you turned to Momo.
"Now I'm really glad we got our clothes on." You noted as Momo nodded while her sisters walked towards you both sitting where the water was to your mid-torso.
"I see you found the place." Chaeyoung started while being near the two.
"We did. It's pretty relaxing," You said to them as they dropped their bags near the water end.
"It seems like it," Mina answered, "it's truly beautiful,"
Looking at the two, you remembered what Momo said about the two being together.
Mina was one of Momo's closest friends from Sixteen till now and Chaeyoung was fun and energetic throughout the week, they do seem nice together.
"It's like I remembered," Chaeyoung took a look at the scenery and inhaled a large amount of the outdoor air, "I'm hopping in," Chaeyoung then grabbed the helm of her shirt and pulled it over, revealing her pink bikini top, "Mina?" 
"In a bit Chae."
"Alright, you two?" Chaeyoung asked dumping her shirt and started walking into the water.
"We're worn out," Momo said as you nodded, "now we're planning stuff,"
"Suit yourself, you better come with me Mina," Chaeyoung dipped her toes into the water as Mina smiled at her back, "and it's perfect~" 
She took off her sandals as Mina joined you two sitting, dipping her feet into the temperate water while Chaeyoung was already swimming away.
"Full of energy she is," Mina stated, but she talked in Japanese since the trio shared the same language, "so, what are you two planning?" Mina asked turning to you both.
"About (YN) staying in Seoul permanently," Momo answered in Japanese as well.
Mina took a look at you and then Momo.
"Really?" She repeated.
"Yeah," Mina turned to Momo nodding as she smiled afterward.
"Wow, well that's wonderful, but uh, but can you?" Mina asked you as you shrugged.
"That's why we're discussing. It's gonna require a lot of planning, it's not as easy as you would think. Especially in the position I'm in with our parents."
"Your parents? What's wrong?"
"(YN) is...well, we'll talk about it when we get back with the others," Momo capped the conversation as Mina nodded.
"Alright. Regardless, it does sound like it'll be some effort, but the eight of us can help too." She stated while you smiled at Momo's J-line partner.
"Arigato Mina," Momo said to her nodding back. 
"Mina!" Chaeyoung's voice echoed in the area. 
"Alright, I'm coming! The things I do for her," and removed her top to reveal a lilac floral bikini top, "at least the water isn't too cold," Mina slowly went in and within half a minute, she was swimming towards her girlfriend.
As Mina swam towards Chaeyoung, the sun cast a warm glow on the serene waters of the isolated water spot. 
The conversation about staying in the city permanently lingered in the air between you and Momo, creating a sense of uncertainty about the future.
After a few seconds of side-eyeing Momo moved her feet in the water, head hung watching the ripples being caused, you turned forward and let a silent sigh out.
Navigating family expectations and planning for a permanent stay in Seoul wasn't as simple as you made it be, or what Momo seems to think. 
-----------------------------------------------
TIMESKIP
"And here you go Tzuyu," you walked over to her side and placed a plate in front of her, "careful, it's hot," 
Tumblr media
Tzuyu smiled at her well-prepared meal.
"Looks good," she turned to you, "thank you (YN),"
You nodded.
"No problem, but all the credit goes to Jihyo and Nayeon, they did all the work," you pointed at them towards the island table.
"And thank you for your instructions." Jihyo stated while cleaning up her section as Nayeon kept stirring the pot of curry, "And you better leave the recipe too."
"It's not much different from a Japanese Curry, it's my variation of it."
"Someone knows their cooking." Nayeon gave a grin as you turned from Tzuyu and towards the two.
"Google helps," you joked as they both smiled, "now then, you two can serve yourself, I'll clean up."
"You sure?" Jihyo asked.
"Go ahead,"
"Cool," "Thanks (YN)," both girls stopped their tasks and helped themselves to a plate, and started to serve.
You looked at the table after and the other seven girls were enjoying themselves, each one digging into the meal along with Momo eating, but slowly.
You let a silent sigh out through your nostrils.
Since coming back from the lake, Momo's energy seemed shot, not to the point of being miserable, but not the high energy she had the whole week, she was like another Tzuyu.
Understandable though.
The emotional baggage Momo had been carrying, the weight of decisions and plans, seemed to have taken a toll on her usual vibrant demeanor. 
As you observed Momo slowly consuming her food, you had a sense of concern for her.
The meal continued, laughter and chatter were filling the air, and the other girls, immersed in their enjoyment, hadn't noticed the subtle shift in her mood but you.
Jihyo decided to sit next to Momo as there was an empty seat.
"Momo tell your brother to send us more recipes, 'cause this is good~" Jihyo already took a spoonful on the way to the table as Momo nodded.
"He cooked this all the time, huh Otouto," Momo said from her seat as you nodded at her.
As they exchanged glances, she managed a small smile, appreciating the unspoken support.
"If anyone wants seconds there's more in these pans," You informed the girls. 
"Me!" "I'll get some more," Dahyun and Chaeyoung rose from their seats as you continued to clean up.
5 MINUTES OF CLEANING UP LATER
After seconds were served, you were lucky enough to have enough for two more servings, but now it wasn't the time.
You nodded to yourself and looked at the table of Twice sitting and finishing up their meals.
"Guess by the number of plates you girls ate, looking at you Sana," you pointed at the second J-line member while heading towards them.
"Hey..."
"You girls enjoyed it?"
"Very," "Yup," "I need the recipe (YN), I mean it." Jihyo pointed at you nodding back at her.
"I'll write it down for you in a bit."
"Thank you."
"But right now, there's something Momo and I need to talk about to the rest of you."
The atmosphere shifted as you addressed the group, their attention was now focused on the upcoming discussion.
"Everything okay?" Nayeon questioned with you nodding.
"Yeah, we told Mina and Chaeyoung this before coming back from our hike, but Momo and I had a serious conversation about me staying in Seoul permanently."
"Really?" "Ohh," "Nice,"
"Yeah, I think it's best if I stay here and be with Momo supporting her and you girls as well. It's gonna take some planning though." You added after and it was evident the girls were happy as most looked to Momo who was all smiles.
"So how long do you think till you can stay?" Chaeyoung wondered.
"Hard to say. It's not as simple as moving to another town, and my job is an obstacle along with-"
"Oh! Maybe you can work with our company," Chaeyoung added, "I'm sure our place could use someone like you (YN)," she pointed at you, "you have lots of responsibilities,"
You smiled at her description of your job.
AN: It could be any high-job
"That's not a bad idea," Mina stated, though none of the girls knew the extent of how ludicrous this can be.
"Well thank you, but it's not a job I'm worried about, but I appreciate it Chaeyoung. It's convincing my parents. And I do need perfect convincing for them to understand that I want to do this. It won't be easy."
Now the girls were confused.
"Wait? Why do you have to talk with them?" Sana asked and you knew her opinions of your parents from Momo's stories, "You could do whatever you want right?"
"They're still my parents." You answered back, but for most, it wasn't an ideal answer, but didn't want to say it.
One, however... 
Tumblr media
"No offense and I do mean no offense," Jeongyeon spoke up, "why do you have to try to talk to them about it? I thought you weren't even close to them?" Jeongyeon spoke up.
"I mean, I'm not 'that' close, but I can't just leave them either." 
"That's stupid," Jeongyeon retorted.
"Jeongyeon." Jihyo's voice boomed as Jeongyeon pointed at Momo.
"Jihyo you know how they were treated behind Momo's stories. If their parents didn't care for them, why should he to them?" Jeongyeon brought the table as the girls were silent, though they shared the same opinion, "I'd tell them I want to be with my sister. Isn't that a good enough reason?"
Jeongyeon's direct and assertive stance echoed through the conversation, raising a valid point in the situation. 
Momo, caught between the two perspectives, wore an apprehensive expression shifting between you and Jeongyeon, not wanting to pick sides between one of her sisters or her brother.
"...she's right," you started as the girls turned to you, "you're right, it may be stupid, especially after everything, but that's exactly why it's difficult for me to leave. I've been with them since the start and with everything that's happened, you would think so, but for some time now I attempted to convince our parents to reconcile with Momo. They haven't at all spoken with her since the start of her training, training," you said twice, "and I can't leave without convincing them to forgive Momo."
"..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..."
"I thought after these years, we could be close like Momo and I wanted since we were younger. I know Momo got used to it, but I thought I could make that a reality that the four of us could hash things out and have dinner or camp or...something. And I know, if I tell them this, that's it, that slim dream we had is gone and I can't come to that. And despite the amount of times I bring her up, they won't even listen and move on, but I haven't let that stop me."
Your response carried a sense of responsibility, an acknowledgment that, despite not being 'that' close to them, you couldn't turn a blind eye to the struggles you faced. 
The girls were heavy hearing your reasoning.
"So I'm sorry Jeongyeon, it is stupid to think that it-"
"No," Sana spoke very quickly, "you're far from stupid (YN). It's not wrong for you to believe in that." 
The other girls nodded except Jeongyeon and Momo who stared at you.
Momo recalled what you said when they were at the lake outside the cabin, the conversation about being a family, she didn't know you were still trying till the waterfall location before Mina and Chaeyoung joined.
Imagine her surprise when she heard your reasoning of why it wasn't as easy to leave.
Jeongyeon, while sticking her to opinion, did feel for you, though she couldn't forgive what your parents did, or didn't do in this case.
You eyed Momo for a few seconds before your attention lowered to the table.
"...I'm gonna lie down and charge my phone." You hushed towards the end and didn't wait for an answer as you started walking away from the table as the girls behind.
"..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..."
The heavy silence that followed your revelation hung in the air. 
The vulnerability in your tone, coupled with the genuine desire for a reunion resonated.
Some of the others looked at you leaving and once you were gone from their sight, they turned to Momo eyeing the table.
"I'm sorry Momo," Mina spoke up, but Momo merely nodded and...
SCREECH
It didn't take a genius to know Momo was going to follow behind as she scooted her chair and headed in your direction.
Once gone...
"Poor (YN)..." Dahyun muttered as some nodded.
"Jeongyeon, you're better than that." Jihyo started watching Jeongyeon as her eyes were set on the table too.
Hearing her, the girls turned to their second eldest as Jeongyeon sighed and looked up at her leader.
"I didn't mean to be rude, honest. I'll apologize later, but you know I'm right Jihyo." Jeongyeon pointed at her as Jihyo exhaled hard through her nose.
"I didn't want to say it in front of him, but I'm with Jeongyeon," Nayeon started, "I understand (YN) for wanting what he wants, but from what Momo told us, it's not right to her that he wants to keep the ones who didn't raise them. If you ask me, I think it's too late for them," Nayeon stated.
"As much as I hate to say it, I think so too," Sana agreed, "even Momo says it's passed and she got to used to it."
"She used to get sad about it, but when (YN) comes to visit she's more happier than ever," Mina finished as Chaeyoung nodded.
"He's all she needs," Jeongyeon cut in, "I'm sorry for being negative, but he's making it more difficult than it has to be."
"Well look at (YN)'s side here," Dahyun spoke up, "it was easy for Momo to pass on because she had us to fill in for that family. I don't blame her one bit for not feeling the way her brother feels, but after leaving him, who did (YN) have to replace that role?"
The girls took in Dahyun's words.
That's true, the nine of them treated themselves as a family, even labeling Jeongyeon and Jihyo 'father and mother' along with their managers being aunts/uncles of the groups.
But for you, it was just your 'parents'.
It was no wonder for them as to why Momo was able to move on as you were still hinged.
"Well right now, it doesn't matter who is right or wrong," Jihyo started, "it's about finding a solution that works for everyone, even if we don't agree," Jihyo urged, her leadership shining through her words, "the same goes for (YN), family is important to him, even if he is a less-knitted one."
"..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..."
"But enough about them. Let's wait for them," Jihyo leaned forward, "it's not our place to meddle or talk about their problems behind their backs. Until they need our help, then we'll talk about it. If we're done eating, let's clean up." Jihyo sat up from her seat, shifting the focus away from the Hirai family, redirecting the conversation with a decisive tone. 
The room fell into a wordless silence after that; the scraps of plates, utensils, and water were heard as each member, while your problem was lingering on their minds, contemplated on the memories of their own families: the good and the bad.
--------------------------
SCREECH
It didn't take a genius to know Momo was going to follow behind as she scooted her chair and headed in your direction.
Following into the hall, she spotted the different doors and peeped into the first two on the right and left and didn't see you.
Going further to the next set of doors, she looked into her room and she spotted you sitting on the edge of Sana's bed.
No word was said as she stepped inside, closing the door behind and in the quiet glow of their shared bedroom, Momo sat next to her younger brother, who looked average after the explanation.
"..."
"..."
"..."
"...You okay?" She asked as you nodded, "You know Jeongyeon didn't mean it when-"
"I understand. I'm not upset or anything. I told you I figured this would be their reaction. I just needed a minute," Momo nodded, "I get what she meant. Wouldn't surprise me if the others agreed with her." You answered, your eyes fixed on the floor.
Momo gently placed a hand on your arm, lowering towards your hand and gripping it, offering a warm closure. 
"You should have told me that you were talking to them about us sooner." She questioned and you nodded in response.
"Didn't bother to tell you since it wasn't going anywhere. I didn't want to hurt you more especially after you said if it's too late for that. I've been trying for a while, a long while..." You sighed, looking forlorn and then your sights set on your sister, "it was like you said with us sitting by the lake with your friends, I thought time would fix things and them looking back and thinking about what they did or didn't do in this case," your eyes lowered once more and then forward at the furniture of the room.
Tumblr media
"but nothing...I'm sorry Momo, I know your opinion of them, but I didn't want to believe you were right about them. Deep down I truly thought that they might have changed and..." You shook your head, "I don't want to lose you Momo," your eyes adjusted to her once again, "I love you, truly I do, and what you said to me, believe me, I took it to heart but as I told you at the lake, once I tell them that I want to leave to be here, that's it, it's over. And the four of us are just-..."
Momo looked at you with a mixture of understanding and sadness, her gaze softening as you poured your heart out.
She leaned in, but instead of speaking, Momo brought her other hand up to your left cheek, stroking it softly, trying to convey her feelings through the warmth of her touch.
"I get it," Momo whispered, "That's who you are (YN), that's the (YN) I fell in love with," she noticed a raise in your lips, "I thank you for trying, I mean it. And I know it's not easy for you, and I appreciate that you tried to keep going on what we wanted. I don't blame you for thinking that things could change now, I thought like that too." Momo's smile dropped, "but," there it was, "I don't want you to be hurt (YN) while having a second chance with them could be great, I hope you understand that...well..."
"That it won't happen." 
You finished for her as Momo felt awful for hurting her brother, but she had to put it through.
She didn't say this at the lake but figured now it was best to voice her thoughts.
"...I'm not saying it won't. But at this point, I'm afraid that it's close to it. I'm not saying what you're doing is wrong or bad or a waste. I love that you're trying, but I don't want you to dwell on it for too long for us. Just like you mean the world to me," Momo continued, her voice softening with each word, "unfortunately the Hirai company means the world to them; then, now, and always."
You remained silent, absorbing Momo's words. 
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
Momo's expression fell, thinking that maybe this wasn't able to go through.
"...if you want to stay with them (YN), I'd understand. If I knew you were like this then I wouldn't have asked you to-"
"Give me one more try."
You stopped her words.
"Just one, if it doesn't work out, then...it'll be you and me only."
Momo was split down in her emotions.
Fifty percent of her was jumping with joy, the other was devasted that you going to lose that link with their parents like her.
Trust her, she knows how that feels and she's ready to help you if that happens to you in any way.
"You sure?" 
"...yeah." Hearing that made Momo feel the opposite of what she wanted, "I need to know, for myself and maybe for them, that I did everything I could for this to work, and if not...then so be it."
Momo nodded slowly.
"And I'll help you in any way I can. I am sorry (YN)."
"Don't be. I was in denial."
"No, they're in denial." Momo corrected, her eyes reflecting a mixture of determination and concern, "I can't feel the way you feel (YN), but I'll do everything I can to make this workout. I owe it to you to give it my best shot."
You offered a small smile, appreciating Momo's sincerity. 
"Thank you Momo."
As the two of you delved into the challenging task ahead, Momo couldn't help but admire your resilience. 
The weight of the situation hung in the air, but there was an unspoken agreement to face it together.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
TIMESKIP
23 MINUTES
CLING-CLANK 
SHHHHHHHHHH
"Here Jihyo," Jeongyeon brought four plates with her to the sink and placed them near Jihyo doing the dishes.
"Thanks,"
Jeongyeon nodded while stepping on the other side of her, picking up a dishcloth and started to dry some more dishes that Jihyo washed.
Meanwhile the other six girls were in the living room with the TV turned on watching some people running an obstacle course, but it was one of those joke type of runs.
Most likely Chaeyoung's way of turning the mood as she was the one to put it on.
"Jeong," Jihyo called her friend as Jeongyeon turned to her, wiping a cup, "do you mind checking up on (YN) and Momo?" 
Jeongyeon nodded and placed the cup on the side with the cloth.
"Sure,"
"And Jeong-"
"I know,"
Jeongyeon knew it wasn't just to check on them, Jihyo didn't need to say it as her leader nodded back.
She walked away from Jihyo and turned to the group as Chaeyoung and Mina were watching the screen, the other four on their phones.
Turning away from them, she headed down in the hall and locked eyes at the closed door of Momo, her and Sana's room.
Standing in front of the wooden panel, Jeongyeon exhaled, brought her hand up and...
KNOCK KNOCK
"Hey uh, are you two busy?"
"Coming," upon opening the door, Momo met Jeongyeon with a simple expression.
"Hey Jeongyeon," Momo greeted but her eyes showed a hint of concern as she noticed the pensive look on Jeongyeon's face, "what's up?"
Jeongyeon looked behind her to see her younger brother sitting on the bed.
"I would like to talk to (YN) for a minute. Alone if that's okay." Jeongyeon questioned as Momo turned to you already standing from the bed too.
"Sure," you said and headed towards the duo with a questioning expression, "be right back," you informed Momo as your sister nodded.
"It won't take long," Jeongyeon gestured toward the hallway, signaling for you to step outside for a private conversation. 
As they walked a few steps away from the closed door after you two left, Jeongyeon turned and you stopped, her lips pursed for a few seconds before taking a breath.
"I need to apologize for what I said," 
Tumblr media
She began, her voice wavering slightly, "I came off too strong and I didn't help the situation. It was careless of me to say something like that and I'll be honest, it is difficult for me to understand. What Momo went through got to me and the others and hearing what you wanted got the best of me and, I'm sorry." She gave a slight bow and in return, you looked at her with a surprised yet understanding expression.
"Hey it's okay Jeongyeon," you started as she resumed form, "you don't have to apologize. I appreciate it, but I understand why you said so after what you and the others heard from Momo."
Jeongyeon felt a wave of relief wash over her. 
She had feared your reaction, but hearing what Momo said about you, she should have figured.
"So we're okay Jeongyeon. Trust me, I want to be with her to support her and everything and now we're planning something to find common ground here with my sister and our parents, but ultimately, I'm staying in the end."
Jeongyeon nodded slowly.
"Alright. Again, I'm sorry, I, well all of us want the best for Momo, and you too. "
"And I'm grateful for that. If anyone should be thanking it's me to you for caring so much about her. We're extremely lucky that she's with you."
Jeongyeon gave a warm smile.
"If anyone's lucky, it's Momo having a brother like you," now it was your turn to show a ginger smile, "and we're here as well (YN). If you need anything, don't hesitate to tell us. We want to help too."
You couldn't contain your joy knowing Momo was surrounded by a group of amazing friends who wholeheartedly supported her. 
Momo had always been a kind and caring soul, but seeing her with the other eight who appreciated and uplifted her was something truly special for you and her. 
It wasn't just about the number of friends she had; it was about the quality of the relationships she had formed.
And she couldn't have formed a better eight.
"I will," you smiled at her as Jeongyeon smiled back.
"So, we're okay?" She asked as you nodded.
"We're okay," 
Hearing that, you raised a fist as Jeongyeon smiled and fist-bumped back.
"Alright, thanks Jeongyeon, if you don't mind, Momo and I kind of need some more time to ourselves." 
"Say no more, we'll be waiting in the living room until then," Jeongyeon finished for you as you nodded.
"Thanks," and with a nod, you two headed back out, you into your room with a final nod to her as you entered Momo's room and Jeongyeon back to the living room.
Upon entering, she spotted the girls sitting still and turned to Jihyo's back who still doing the dishes.
"Hey," she alerted Jihyo once she got closer and she turned her head to her approach.
Jihyo turned the faucet off and turned her body to face her as Jeongyeon got on her side.
"How'd it go?" Jihyo asked as Jeongyeon gave a thumbs up.
"We're good. It didn't bother him. Seems like Momo is doing well too. They want their space though for now. Seems like they're discussing things."
"That's good," Jihyo responded as Jeongyeon nodded.
"It is. I'm sorry to you and the others as well," Jeongyeon gave a side pout, "I was harsh."
"It's okay Jeongyeon," Jihyo claimed for the group while she patted her left shoulder, "you had Momo on your mind. We don't fault you for that, just the approach wasn't it." 
Jeongyeon nodded.
"Hopefully whatever happens, it won't end badly," Jeongyeon stated, "I want Momo and (YN) to be happy."
"Oh I wouldn't worry. With what Momo told us, they had each other's support since at a very young age. And if doesn't go their way, then we'll be there for Momo as much as we can." Jihyo proclaimed as Jeongyeon nodded at the statement.
"Right, well, until then, these dishes aren't going to get done themselves," Jeongyeon pointed and returned to her original spot with the cloth as Jihyo nodded and assisted her in drying and putting them away.
On a lighter note, the atmosphere was more relaxed now, and Jeongyeon felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.
----------------------------
CLICK
SQUEAK
"Hey," you said upon entering back into the room.
You closed the door behind you as Momo was lying on the bed, phone in hand but now sitting up and turned to you.
"Everything okay?" She asked and you nodded in response.
"She apologized for what she said at the table. I told her it wasn't necessary but thanked her."
"That's nice of her," you nodded and sat down on the edge of the bed with Momo.
"Yeah, you have an amazing group." You complimented as Momo chuckled.
"Hehe~ indeed I do." You nodded, "Hey so, I'm not too sure, but I think I have an idea."
"Hmm?"
"While on my phone, I googled something, and that led me to another thing and well I'm not sure if it's a good one or an idea at all." Momo pointed at her phone and shrugged.
"At this point, anything will be good, what'd you got?" Momo fixed herself on the bed for her legs to bend and turned to you.
"Okay, so our parents love their company, right? Like a lot?" You nodded, "And they still want to become a grand success right?"
"It kind of is already, our distribution is in all of Japan. Got to credit to them, they know how to run an efficient business," you answered.
"Perfect, so I was thinking, have you three had talks of expanding outside of Japan?" 
"..."
Momo saw your eyes flare.
"What if they want it to make it even more amazing as to bring their work here with you? Companies do that, right? Is that something you can do?"
"...Momo, that's a big-"
"Of course, it won't be as big as in Japan to start," Momo waved her hands to cut you off, "but seeing as how mom and dad made it to what it is now and not to brag but I am a big deal over here, it shouldn't be that hard to get a start if we plan this right, right? So I thought, what if this could convince them that you could stay here and be working under their name while being with me, or close to me, but that means we could see each other every day and you get to be working with mom and dad still. Plus they could expand their business to be more known, so that's a win-win-win for us four."
"..."
"Soooo, what do you think?" Momo asked leaning forward, a smile on her as you looked outward.
"..."
You stared away from Momo, cementing your last thoughts as you considered Momo's proposal.
"..."
"..."
"...I-I mean, saying is one thing, it's doing it another. Expanding here is a bold move, very bold." you finally replied, meeting Momo's eager gaze. "I mean we had a talk here and there but it was always about having a foothold in Japan and even then expanding was difficult but it worked out, but to Seoul...that won't be easy,"
Momo kept her gaze up as you stood up and started to walk a few paces.
"And while there are plentiful amount of businesses here, this isn't a next city over, it's a new country."
"..." Momo saw you turn and walk in the opposite direction as you voiced your thoughts.
"Plus we'll have to have a deep understanding of the market since preferences, trends, and competition are different from Japan. Also, the cultural differences between us might not directly translate to success in Seoul so we'll have to adapt our business model to fit local customs and deal with a new set of legal and regulatory hurdles with business permits, taxation, and intellectual property rights, among other things."
"..." Momo stared at the side of your head as you turned once more.
"Then we'll have to build trust and relationships if we get that far so local partners, distributors, and influencers are essential to gain credibility and visibility in this system so finding the right connections who could help us navigate the market effectively could be challenging since partnerships are already formed."
"..."
"But even if we pass all that, our parents will have to agree. And this will be a significant financial investment and given all that I said, it's going to have to be-"
You turned to Momo...
Tumblr media
"And you're smiling."
"You seem to be already planning everything."
A low-tone sigh escaped your lips as your thoughts ran through like a train.
"Well, I'm not saying it's impossible, but even then it's a big 'if' Momo."
"Of course, I know that (YN). But I do feel this can go somewhere. I know it's a lot, but our business is anything but slacking. It is well known in all of Japan, and lots of businesses are with us. It's not like they haven't done this before."
"True, but it doesn't mean that would want to start anew. I'm not trying to sound negative or in denial, but it's a long and I do mean long shot here Momo."
"So was me taking a chance of being an idol, and look at me."
Momo wasn't fazed as she pointed at herself.
Her eyes reflected a mix of determination as you looked into them, searching for a sign, a reassurance that this leap of faith was worth taking and Momo's unwavering gaze spoke volumes.
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
---------------------------------------------------------
TIMESKIP
18 Minutes Later
"Hehe~" Sana grinned over Jihyo's shoulders.
Their leader heard and placed her phone down.
"Oh come on Sana..." Jihyo pouted.
"Texting Vor again~" Dahyun teased as Jihyo rolled her eyes.
"I'm just asking how he's doing, nothing much." She responded
"Haven't you been on the phone for twenty minutes now~" Sana poked Jihyo's shoulder as Jihyo sighed.
"And that's why Vor can't update," Nayeon grinned, "too busy with our leader~"
"Oh don't give me that," Jihyo countered and raised her phone, "Ms, 'back off, I saw him first' " Jihyo taunted back as Nayeon's smirk fell to a frown.
"I didn't mean it like that!"
"This is sad." Tzuyu gave a shake of her head as Jeongyeon nodded.
"Alright moving on," Mina shook her hands in front as Jihyo and Nayeon huffed.
"How much longer do you think they'll be in there?" Chaeyoung asked looking into the hallway, already moving past the initial conversation.
"As long as they need Chae, it's not an easy conversation to have," Mina answered as Chaeyoung sighed in return.
"They'll be fine," Sana reassured, "I'm sure it won't be long-...oh right on time." Sana looked onward and saw you walking towards them.
"Hey everyone," 
Your voice caused the other members of Twice to turn too.
"(YN)," "Hey," four of them said.
"How are-" Jihyo was asking, but they all looked at Momo coming from behind you...
Tumblr media
...pulling her luggage, which confused the others.
"Uh, why do you have your luggage Momo?" Nayeon pointed at her.
"Momo and I are heading back to Seoul." You spoke up and all gave quizzical looks.
"Is something wrong?" Jihyo asked.
"No. While there, Momo and I were discussing a plan that she came up with that could be beneficial to our entire family. It's quite a plan, but at this point, I'm willing to try anything."
Momo nodded in agreement.
"What is it?" Sana asked for the whole group.
"Well," you started, "Momo came up with an idea. I'm going to attempt to convince our parents to expand the business to Seoul."
The girls had immediate reactions.
"And if it works out in our favor; I could keep in contact with our parents as well as live near Momo, and our parents get exponential growth. So in Momo's words, it's a win-win-win scenario." You finished as Momo nodded with a smile, happy that this was happening.
The others well, were quite stunned at the sudden plan.
"Oh...wow," Mina muttered.
"That sounds pretty difficult," Chaeyoung stated.
"Will it work?" Tzuyu inquired.
"Don't know, it won't be easy, but I'm going to try to convince my parents of this and then we'll go from there. That's why we're heading towards the city to discuss with a firm that'll help us get information about it."
The girls looked at one another for a shared expression.
"I mean, even then, will your parents agree to this?" Jihyo's question was a tricky one as you shrugged.
"That's the trickiest part. Momo figured that since they love their business so much, this will influence them, though I haven't heard of talks from them about leaving Japan," you reasoned, "I won't be able to just say the idea to them like Momo did, they'll have to be convinced and my pitch to them will have to be spot on for them to even consider this. Not only that, they'll have to let me oversee it so...yeah, not easy." You topped it off as the girls weren't so keen on how much this was.
"Well...that's something I guess," Dahyun muttered.
"And what if it doesn't convince them?" Jeongyeon asked.
"If it doesn't...then I hope they understand that leaving is the best for Momo." You answered to Jeongyeon.
"You're going to quit then?" Jihyo clarified and you nodded and their leader looked to Momo, "Momo don't tell me you implied him to-"
"It's my choice," you affirmed, "nor what Jeongyeon said as well," you turned to Momo who nodded at you, "we had a serious talk at the lake before Mina and Chaeyoung showed up and," you turned to the others now, "Momo needed me more than I thought," the girls turned to Momo whose eyes downcast, "it's best that I remain here with her rather than leave and have her feeling...torn."
After hearing that, the girls turned to Momo. 
"Momo..."
"Is this true?"
"Were you that down?"
Momo took a deep breath, lifting her eyes to meet her group. 
"I...haven't been myself lately. I love you eight to death, I do, but," Momo then looked at you, "I need my brother twice as much here. I wouldn't be here nor be who I am without him and now, I need him more than ever," 
The others exchanged glances, sensing the gravity of the situation and Momo turned to her group.
"I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't keep it from all of you but work has been getting to me and you know whenever I feel down, I talk to (YN) to cheer myself up, but talking isn't enough for me anymore. I need him now more than ever." 
They heard her and seconds later Sana quickly came further and hugged Momo, even pushing her a few inches back.
"Momo, gomen nasai. Kon'na fuu ni kanjite ita nante shirimasen deshita. Watashi, motto kizuku beki datta noni..."
I'm so sorry Momo, I didn't know you were feeling like this. I should have known better...
Momo returned the hug quickly.
"Kokorowaketa kutakunakattanda. Ayamaranaide, Sana."
I didn't want you to worry. Don't be sorry, Sana.
Then another member came in, more slowly as Mina joined the trio.
"Sore ni kakawarazu Momo, watashitachi wa otagai o kizukaimasu. Hitori de kakaekomu koto wa shinaide. Watashitachi wa anata ga shiawase de ite hoshī nda yo.
Regardless Momo, we look after each other. You shouldn't keep this to yourself. We want you to feel happy.
"Mina, kimitachi wa mousude ni watashi o shiawase ni shite kurete iru. Demo, (YN) mo issho ni ite hoshii nda." Momo spoke to the two.
You already make me happy Mina, all of you. But I also need (YN) with me too.
The MiSaMo trio were comforting one another as you smiled at the sight of the three who were together before Sixteen started. 
The sister's Momo never had.
"(YN)?" You turned and saw Jihyo waving her hand at her so you walked closer to the group remaining.
"Don't get us wrong, we want Momo to be happy, but are you really okay with this?" She asked upon being near them, "We don't want you to put a dent in your life or with your parents."
"Yeah, I'm sure. If they weren't going to connect with Momo since she started being a trainee and my words weren't going through then, what Jeongyeon and Momo said was true, I just needed to hear it. Plus Momo's well-being means more to me than anything, more than my parents after hearing her at this point. I said what I said, but no point in trying for knows how long and leaving Momo behind like that. So if my parents say no to this then I'll be fine knowing that they're doing well."
The girls didn't give much positive reactions, Jeongyeon the most as the guilt was building up on her.
As you spoke, the remaining group sat in contemplative silence, absorbing the weight of the decision.
The leader that she is, Jihyo leaned forward, her expression thoughtful. 
"Okay..." Jihyo could only agree with your words, "Just making sure that you're okay with it."
"I am," You nodded to her as Jihyo didn't like the outcome, but it wasn't her place to stop you.
"So what's the first step?" Chaeyoung asked.
"We're going to visit a firm to help us. I looked into it and it's a very reliable start. It's called Koisraup."
The girls never heard of it, but then again, they know nothing of business.
"But don't you leave in two days?" Nayeon asked.
"Yes. I'm not going to be able to come back for a while so this will be the only opportunity I get. I doubt I'll get anything done, but a couple of days of work is better than nothing and then I'll figure it out myself back home." 
"Well, I wish you well in that then," Nayeon stated and you appreciated the words.
"Is there anything we can do?" Jeongyeon now brought her voice in.
"Being there for Momo once I'm gone again," you turned to Momo, but the Misamo trio were gone from their spot.
'Probably went in a room.'
"she'll most likely need it after I leave," you and Jeongyeon exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them, "but it won't be for long this time."
"We got her," Jeongyeon stated.
"I know you do. Besides that, nothing else. No offense, but I doubt there's anything you can help me for now." You added.
"Really? Nothing?" Tzuyu asked as you nodded.
"Sorry Tzuyu, I would love your help, but in this area, I don't think there's much you eight will know."
"I guess that's true," Tzuyu nodded after hearing you.
"Wait, what's your job again (YN)?" Nayeon asked, "You move stuff around yeah?" She corrected herself.
"In lighter terms, yes, we move stuff around. Why?"
"Well, what about our company? Chaeyoung is right about working with us. Maybe you can talk to producer-nim about getting a deal with us? Our albums and everyone else's in the company sell a ton. Would be pretty big of you to score us~" Nayeon flaunted herself up...
Tumblr media
...you smiled at her aid.
"Well that would be a great deal to have you and JYPE, but before we start talking about deals, the main focus is finding a location before setting a foothold. Plus I'll have to see what businesses are around, who's with whom, information like that, but I'll keep that in mind." Nayeon nodded. "And I'll be taking my rental car and I'll come back for you to drive you back," they nodded, "thank you and sorry for leaving early."
"Don't apologize (YN)." Dahyun quickly replied.
"At least we had fun for some days." Chaeyoung gave positive words as you nodded.
"It was, thank you Chaeyoung. Thank you all of you for allowing me to be here." You turned to each one as they smiled or nodded, "You're all great to be with."
"And you as well (YN)." Nayeon reflected as the others nodded.
"So does this mean we won't see you again?" Chaeyoung asked with a pout.
"You'll see me for a bit. Since I'm leaving Sunday morning, we'll be coming back for you girls tomorrow to drive back to your dorm since I'm bunking with you till my flight the next morning." 
Chaeyoung nodded.
"So we have one more night then," she pointed one finger up.
"Yes, we do. Alright, then let me get my stuff and we'll be on our way when they come back." You walked forward as the remaining members gave looks at one another.
------------------------------------------
TIMESKIP
SLAM
"Ready?" You asked Momo nodding as you started up the car and buckled yourself up.
"Be careful Momo and don't attract too much attention." Jihyo was near the passenger's seat speaking to Momo.
"Don't worry. We won't be stepping out of the car. I'll be hidden." Momo explained as Jihyo nodded.
"Good. Keep us updated, and if you need anything, we're just a call away." Jeongyeon added as Momo nodded.
"We will," Momo said to her group.
"And don't forget to take breaks. Make sure both of you get some rest too." Sana added as Momo smiled at their antics.
"We get it hehe, don't worry about us, I'll take good care of him," Momo answered as you rolled your eyes.
"Take care of each other," Jihyo corrected, "be safe you two."
"We will," "See yah,"
"Bye," "Good luck," "Be safe," 
And with that, the group exchanged a final round of well-wishes and reassurances before the car was in drive and you drove into the main road, Momo waving at the girls out her window as they continued to wave back before they left their POV.
"Well Otouto, it's you and me now." Momo stated while pulling her phone out, "I'll put the directions for the first spot...which is what?" 
"Koisraup."
"Ah yes, Koisraup...who was that again?" Momo questioned as you smiled.
"A business development and consulting firm. We'll discuss with them first about the administrative, legal, and tax implications here. From what I read, they'll guide us in what we need so hopefully we'll get a decent amount of info from them."
Momo nodded and typed in the location.
"Kois-there it is,"
Starting route to Koisraup
Continue on this road for # miles and take exit #
"Alright," Momo placed her phone in the middle of the two, "it's an hour and forty-seven minutes to get there. Road trip." Momo leaned back in her seat.
Tumblr media
"Get cozy then...are you okay?" You asked as Momo nodded slowly.
"I am, much more now that this is happening." You smiled and nodded.
"Right, by the way, what did Mina and Sana talk to you about? You three left the room for a bit."
"Oh, they wanted to know if I was doing okay, like mentally," Momo answered as you figured as much, "they were worried about how long I was hiding it and if I needed to talk to our boss about it. I said I would be alright."
You side-eyed Momo as she was looking forward and you looked the same again.
"Glad to hear. I'm happy you have your group Momo," Momo nodded.
"Me too (YN)."
You nodded afterward.
"So, any plans for you girls? Any spoilers you can give?" You diverted the atmosphere into a more pleasant one as Momo turned to you.
She figured the business talk would be later, the ride is an hour and a half there.
"Well, there are some plans, there's even one with Sana, Mina, and I."
You raised your brows.
"Really? Can you tell me about it?" 
"As long as you keep it quiet,"
"You know me." You responded as Momo giggled.
"Okay, so our unit is going to be called Misamo, that's our names put together and the video is about..."
And so Momo started to talk about the plans of her and her group as you listened along.
----------------------------------------------------
TIMESKIP - 11 hours later
"Kuso jigoku..." you swore under your breath while you stretched your back on the couch.
"Take a break (YN)." Said Momo on your right, "We haven't had one since we left the cabin."
You glanced at the laptop's clock, realizing that it was getting close to 11 PM.
"Yeah, no good to overwork ourselves."
Momo nodded and was glad that you finally had a break, lunch didn't count for her as you also worked through that while she stared at the coffee table.
On it was her laptop that she lent to you, with a couple of folders of papers in each and an assortment of notes.
You two have been busy driving around Seoul, especially where most businesses reside such as Dongdaemun.
After consulting with Koisraup, which was pretty helpful in delegating what to do and where you can start, it was off finding sites.
Of course, a very select few buildings were up for sale and ready to be moved in, however, they were problematic as they weren't in the designated areas that you wanted.
The other hand was to buy the land itself; closer, but more costly.
Either way, it wasn't anything new, just extra steps...a complex few steps.
Doable? Sure you can see it.
The question is, can your parents?
"Gomen (YN)," you turned to your sister, "I wish I could help you more. I've been on the side just taking notes. You've been talking to these companies about everything."
"Hey don't talk like that Momo. You right here is support enough."
"Okay but it's only one of me, you have a whole army of workers to help."
"I do, but why would I want a bunch of boring people over someone as beautiful as you," you grinned as Momo playfully rolled her eyes.
Tumblr media
Her quick faint smile was turned upside down upon looking over the laptop and then back at you.
"Still can't believe it's a hundred million Won to just start it all."
AN: Unless I'm making a mistake, that's legit the starting investment for a company to buy stocks to be a legal business in Seoul
"Same in Japan. That's business, it's a way to know that you have the money to do this and to properly ensure the government." You explained as Momo combed through her hair at the revelation. "Although, the market here is vast and intricate, much more than Japan, which is good. Lots of potential work and I mean lots and it's not just large but a larger portion of smaller business around meaning many goods are being transported thus needing quite a lot of what our work does."
"And what's the bad?"
"That everyone is set here and being new means we'll have to convince our way to these deals being done and we'll have to figure out where and who'll want to listen to us which isn't something I can do now."
"And you deal with this daily?" Momo picked up a document given by Koisraup.
"No. Only twice I had to deal with this when we expanded to other cities. Dad decided it was time for me to step up in bigger responsibilities. I do smaller, but everyday duties, like your manager, but replace you nine with branches of our building." 
"...do you like it?" She asked after a few seconds while you shrugged.
"It's alright work. It doesn't scream fun, but it's not boring."
Momo nodded slowly.
"...do you like working with Mom and Dad?"
"You know, you would think it'd be great, but..." you shrugged, "they're not easy to work with," you continued, "Mom has this meticulous way of planning everything, down to the last detail. Dad, on the other hand, is all about spontaneity and gut feelings. You would think it wouldn't work between but they mesh very well together. Hearing them discuss is, intense, in a good way. The way they think of everything and I mean everything Momo."
Momo nodded.
"And I respect them a lot. They built our empire from the ground up, and they're trying to find my place in it. It's a challenge, but challenges keep things interesting, right?"
She chuckled.
"Heh, I suppose so," as you sifted through the few documents on your desk, "and that's what they expected of me," Momo took a look at the laptop, "to be like them."
"As I said, you turned out better,"
Momo had another faint smile, but her response...
"...I'm not being selfish am I (YN)?"
Her response caught you off guard, but it didn't faze you for long.
"Sel-why would you think that?" Momo looked away from you, embarrassed of the matter.
"I want you here, I do, but throughout the day, I've also been thinking about what you said with our parents. I don't want to force you into doing anything that was also thinking that maybe I'm being-"
"No you're not," you stopped her, "there's nothing selfish about expressing your feelings," her gaze met yours, and you could see a mixture of uncertainty and longing in her eyes, but you offered her a reassuring smile, "we," you pointed at you both, "wouldn't happen if you haven't told me about the same our first night together. I'm glad you told me how you felt Momo, really."
Momo's eyes softened as she absorbed your words. 
The weight on her shoulders seemed to lift a little, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.
"Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with gratitude and she reached out to gently cup your cheek, "I'm really glad you're doing this (YN). I mean it."
"You know I'd do anything for you onee-san," you assured her, your gaze locked onto hers, "Aishiteimasu," (I love you)
Momo let out a gentle breath.
"Watashi mo itoshite iru yo," (I love you too)
And as if on cue, you both leaned in, closing the distance between you.
The kiss was gentle yet filled with the depth of unspoken words. 
It was a promise of understanding and a celebration of the emotions that had brought you to this point.
Continuing with the moment, Momo brought her other hand up and she probed her tongue at your lips as the millisecond you opened; Momo explored your mouth as you both just moaned at each other's touch.
The kiss wasn't an overloaded sexual one, but a comforting one; one that declares your love for another.
You can hear the rumble of her moan vibrating through her naked chest against yours, feeling the gentle cadence of her breathing.
It wasn't long before you both lost yourselves in the dance of passion. 
The environment seemed to fade away, leaving only the warmth of the sibling's bodies and the sweet symphony of shared desires.
Momo's fingers traced gentle patterns along your skin, leaving a trail of electric sensations in their wake and the air was filled with a heady mix of anticipation and the taboo love the two shared that only the two of you understood, a language of intimacy, trust, and boundless affection.
Of course, it wasn't like that in a few moments...
Momo pressed her hand down hard on your shoulders and straddled you to have your back on the couch as Momo captured you on top, pressing her hands to the side of your head once more and capturing your lips.
Leaning back against the cushion, you embraced her tongue within your mouth, moaning past her lips as Momo nearly collapsed onto you. 
It was an otherworldly experience to be lip-locked with her, no matter how long or much it's been since that first day, it always felt incredible to have her body on you or the naughty feeling of her being your Onee-san gave you thrills.
Either way, the kiss soon ended and you opened your eyes to gaze back at her hues.
Momo pulled her face away with a grin.
No words were needed to know that you two were going to share a time.
"Guess that break will have to wait~" she didn't ask but stated while shoving her hands down between your legs and pressed against your cock as you hissed as she started to rub up and down.
Tumblr media
Momo gazed back into your eyes and softly whispered...
"Besides this being our last night, I think you deserve a reward for being doing so much hard...work."
You wanted to chuckle, but Momo kept grinding her hand harder and deeper.
"Momo-"
RING RING RING
"Oh come on..." Momo groaned as you both turned to the coffee table and noticed your phone lighting up with 'Dad' on it.
"It's Dad," you turned to Momo and noticed a flat expression at her side, "...but I'll talk to him later."
And just like that, Momo turned back to you and seconds later, she grinned once more, but not a devious one, but more of a gratitude.
"Oh my Otouto~ someone's being naughty~"
"You're a bad influence," 
"Hehe~ then let me show you how much of a naughty sister I can be~" Momo raised her hands to your body, cupping your face and Momo shoved her lips to yours.
Her plump ass down onto your lap while you threw your arms around her back and pulled her in.
Momo pushed her lips to yours once again and you two continued to kiss as she moved her lips against yours and snaked her tongue into your mouth, her hips began to roll, grinding her ass down into your lap against your crotch. 
And not because she was your girl, Momo had one of the best bodies you've seen in any woman, and for her to be grinding her assets on you, it was never not ineffective.
You moved your hands out from her back, soon feeling her body rub up against you in unison with her hip movements and Momo threw her arms behind your neck, allowing you to feel her slender fingers on the backside of your neck as they enjoyed one last passionate kiss together. 
She pulled their lips apart, moving her hands away from you while grinning.
===============SMUT START================
"I think we should get comfy~" She hinted, pushing her hands down onto your chest, Momo slowly moved up, her heels elevated onto the floor below with a soft touch.
"Can't say no to that."
"You can never say no to me anyway~"
She giggled as you began to remove your shirt and pulled it out from over your head and you were greeted with the sight of Momo's ass. 
She had bent over, removing her shorts and shaking her hips to shake her ass. 
Slowly to the left, then a fast pump to the right. 
You shook your head with an amused smile as her hair swayed down her back and Momo moved her hands down to her hips. 
Her shorts dropped from her hips down to her ankles, your eyes were set instantly on the black thong she wore.
She took one glance beyond her right shoulder, witnessing your eyes while stepping out of the shorts and turning around, crossing her hands, and holding the helm of her shirt, she pulled up to show her strapless black lace bra while throwing the shirt somewhere.
You leaned up, hands on the side of your Onee-san's hips, roaming your fingertips down her sides and bringing her back onto you as you felt her plump ass shove down into your crotch. 
Momo wasted no time beginning to grind her hips down, rubbing her ass up and down with your erection poking up the front.
"God Momo..." You groaned as Momo's giggling voice caused you to breathe heavily as she continued to grind her hips and pump that ass back down into you. 
"You'll be saying that more (YN)-kun~"
Your voice had elevated from the excitement at hand, swallowing your breath and began to slide your hands across her body. 
The smoothness of her skin was felt beneath your fingertips as you took to feel her muscular stomach. 
Momo moaned, still grinding her ass down into you.
"Mmmmm, someone's touchy~"
She made her demands and you didn't neglect Momo of what she desired at this moment. 
As you moved your hands across her stomach, she moved her own hands to the straps of her bra and began to pull at it. 
Watching her, you were greeted with the view of her pulling it to free her breasts as Momo dropped the bra down to the floor below, soon feeling your hands move over her breasts; her hard nipples rubbed against the palms of your hands and cooed to you as you gently squeezed her tits.
"Enjoying this~" 
"Always~"
Hearing her words, you moved your lips to the right side of her neck. 
Momo closed her eyes and then made one last series of movements by grinding her hips. 
She could feel your cock sticking straight up through your pants, poking into her buttocks. 
Taking a deep breath, Momo opened her eyes, still feeling you down below as you kissed and sucked on her neck, though Momo needed more.
She bent her knees, watching the expression change across your face as she brought your head between her tits, soon feeling her right hand roam across behind, her fingernails grazing through your hair.
You had moved your mouth to her right breast, shoving her nipple between your lips as you began to suck it. 
As Momo moaned, she began to grind her hips back down into you.
"That's it (YN)~"
She bit down on her lower lip, softly purring her moans while caressing the back of your head with her hands. 
Momo waited until you moved to her other boob and then she used her hands to squeeze her breasts into your face. 
"Suck on my nipples (YN), bite them," she insisted, as she forced your hands off of her tits and used her hand to pull your head towards her left tit so you could suck on her large breast. 
Who were you to complain?
You opened your mouth and started sucking on her hard nipple, Momo kept moaning as she felt her Otouto suck on her huge tit as if you were a baby.
"Mmmm oh yes~ That's it (YN)~" Momo moaned sexily with you now cupping the bottom half of her breast as you sucked on her left nipple and gave a strong squeeze to her tit-flesh.
Still grinding down into your crotch, she could barely take it for much longer. 
Her desire grew stronger with each passing moment. 
When you moved your head to the other breast, Momo cupped your cheeks against her palms, leaning down to kiss you passionately one last time. 
She took a final moment to rub her ass up against your crotch, coming to a halt with grinding into your lap as their tongues danced together. 
Once the kiss ended, she got back up from your lap and then fell to her knees below, feeling Momo's hands tugging at the lace strings to your pants (let's say pajama pants) loosen up.
Momo glanced up at your chest, grinning when she placed her hands back to the front of your pants, grabbed the helm, and slowly slid them down, letting the bulge sticking up finally release as she came in sight with your briefs.
Biting down on her lower lip, Momo squeezed your bulge and then moved her hand away. 
She surprised you by getting up from her knees, hooking her thumbs down to the thong she was still wearing.
"I forgot to finish stripping. It's only fair I get naked too before I'm done taking your clothes off."
"I can't argue with that." 
She winked back at you in response to your words, swaying her hips left and right, Momo leaned over a bit as she tugged her shorts down.
It didn't remain on her body for long, as Momo hooked her thumbs at the sides and shoved it down to reveal her dripping wet pussy. 
Freshly shaved without a single hair in sight of those beautiful pink folds. 
Stepping her feet out of the thong and shorts below, Momo stood in front of you for a moment, moving her hands to her breasts, squeezing them as she gave a nude pose to you, all before dropping back down to her knees.
No words were needed from her voice, as Momo seemed prepared and truly ready to get down to the business of lust at hand. 
Grabbing the front of your underwear, she tugged it down, watching as your cock flopped freely across your skin. 
You witnessed Momo licking her lips in clear anticipation of this moment. 
As she tugged your underwear down to your ankles, you leaned up and carefully pulled your feet free from them while she wrapped her right-hand fingers around your semi-erect pole. 
Momo wasted no time beginning to stroke it, moving her hand up and down.
"I don't have to remind you that your cock is all mine Otouto~"
"Yes it is dear Onee-san."
No disagreement whatsoever from you. 
You stared down into her big brown eyes as her hand continued to jerk your rod up and down. 
Momo parted her pink lips, revealing her gritted teeth while giving you an expression of absolute hunger and your cock had grown from the touch of her hand, rising in thickness and reaching full length.
Sliding her hand down to the base, Momo smirked up at you before gazing her sight back onto your pole awaiting her mouth.
"Mmm~ nice and big. Just the way I like it."
You exhaled, taking a deep breath now as Momo parted her lips and slid your cock right between them. 
She squeezed her fingers around your pole, using her left hand to drop down and caress your nut sack as she began to slowly suck her way down the first few inches. 
Swallowing your breath, you moaned out to her but didn't utter any words.
There was nothing you could say to ruin a moment like this. 
Momo took her time, slowly bobbing her head up and down. 
She pulled her lips back to the head, making a popping sound as she released your cock, but only momentarily. 
With a quick stroke of her hand, Momo went back down on it; this time, she began to bob her head in sync with her hand stroking from the base of your cock upward. 
Her fingers met with her lips in sync, giving you the pleasure of her hand and mouth simultaneously. 
GULP 
GULP 
GULP
Her mouth began to quickly make slobbering and sucking noises while you bit down on your lower lip as a way of preventing yourself from crying out in pleasure. 
You wanted to play strong for her as you were left at the mercy of her oral talents. 
Stopping the movement of her hand, Momo pulled her hand away and then used both hands to push down into your legs. 
All you could do was rest your back against the cushion of the couch as she began to bob her head up and down your cock, sucking it deeper with each passing second. 
Her efforts paid off as Momo was able to get her lips down to the base and shove the head of your shaft to the back of her throat.
GULP 
GULP 
GULP
"Oh my fucking god..."
Finally breaking the silence between breathing and moaning, you cried out to her in words of pleasure. 
Momo devoured your cock, inch by inch sucking it down. 
Pulling her lips back to the head, she released it again with a popping sound, saliva strings dangled from her open mouth back to your cock as Momo gripped your shaft with her right hand, flicking her tongue and then spitting on the head.
"You like that~"
Her voice was low and seductive in asking her question. 
You nodded back at her.
"Can't complain."
With a grin and licking her tongue again, Momo spat on your dick once more and shoved her lips up to the head, kissing it, and then used her tongue to glide down the underside of your shaft, moving her hand away to lick it. 
Once she reached the base, Momo wrapped her fingers back around that pole as she began to pay special attention to your balls below. 
Squeezing your nuts with her left hand, her tongue licked over them and she stuffed one into her mouth and your toes curled at the sensation. 
You leaned up in a desperate attempt to catch a better view of your Onee-san slobbering all over your balls.
"Damn it feels good~"
Calling out to her in excitement, you bit down on your lower lip again, softly moaning. 
You soon heard the slobbering and sucking noises as Momo loudly sucked them while her right hand wanked your cock up and down, easily gliding across your saliva-soaked shaft. 
You dropped your lower lip as you felt such blissful pleasure at this very moment.
"Ohhhhh, fuck..."
As you moaned out to her once more, Momo pulled her mouth away, releasing your balls from her lips. 
She leaned back up, gazing up at your face with her devious eyes.
"Put your hands on my head and fuck my mouth~"
And that you did, hands now on the back of your sister's head. 
Momo closed her eyes, just as she felt you push her head back down; her lips sealed around your long dick and she began to suck on it once more.
'Mmmmmmmm', she softly purred a muffled voice against your shaft. 
You began to slowly buck your hips forward while holding her head in place, taking control as you fucked her mouth.
"Oh god...!" 
"MMMMMMMMMM-GWAH-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-KWAH-GWAH"
Her mouth began to create a fusion of sucking and slobbering noises as you slowly fucked her oral hole. 
Back and forth, you rocked her lips while your cock pushed in and out. 
"MMMM-GWAH-KWAH-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-KWAH-GWAH." 
Strings of saliva began to dangle down from the corners of her lips as you pushed her head all the way down, forcing her to devour every inch of his long pole. 
As Momo's mouth pushed down to the base, you moaned while holding her there; listening to her mouth, gagging after a few seconds. 
GWAH-KWAH-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-KWAH-GWAH."
Momo's eyes watered up while her left hand was shoved down her thighs, playing with her pussy while sucking your cock.
At the rate she was going, you feared she would end up forcing you to blow your load in her mouth in the passing minutes. 
She knew you wouldn't be able to hold back long so she tapped your thighs as you felt and stopped your movements to release her.
She breathed in relief while long ropes of saliva dangled from your cock back to her mouth while Momo looked back into your eyes while catching her breath.
"You okay?" You asked while your cock was twitching.
"Mh-hm,"
Momo smirked, reaching out with her right hand to grab your cock once more, and began to wank it up and down as she replied.
"I'd say my mouth had enough, I think it's my tit's turn to have fun no?"
"Hehe, whatever you want."
Her soothing voice was enough to motivate your cock to react with a pulse, pretty much aching at her touch again while Momo bit down on her lower lip, quirking her eyebrows at you.
You rested your hands over the cushions as you watched Momo grab her breasts and hold them up. 
As she moved them on both sides, she reached her hand out to shove your dick between them. 
Her eyes gazed into your long pole, starring directly into the head while she squeezed her tits around it and began to slowly pump them up and down.
You let out a slight moan as you watched your sister begin to fuck you with her breasts. 
This was what any man, even the most innocent, would have wanted from k-pop idols like Momo. 
They'd be lying if they had no interest.
Momo had a body that rivels supermodels and her chest was without a doubt one of the best in the k-pop industry, even outside of it too. 
And to sit here while one of the greatest pair of tits in the world was wrapped around your dick, you couldn't ask for a better time. 
"Fuck Momo..."
Momo concentrated, licking her lips she pumped them up and down slowly. 
Since she was in control at the moment, she wanted to go slow so you could enjoy every second of her beautiful valley of breasts. 
Her breasts were so big that your cock disappeared between them. 
Only the head poked up. 
Over and over, she slowly pumped them up and down, listening to you moan.
She leaned her head down, gazing at your cock between the folds and spitting on the head.
"How close are you?"
"Really fucking close."
"Well, then go ahead and finish yourself off~"
You wasted no time beginning to buck your hips, thrusting your cock between her breasts while Momo chuckled at your increase of speed, gazing up to see the expression of pleasure across your face. 
Dropping her lower lip, she let out another moan as she called to you in a low, slutty voice.
"Fuck my titties (YN)-kun, hmmm~ how does it feel to fuck your sister's boobs~"
Letting out a grunt, you tried to maintain control over yourself. 
Momo squeezed her tits harder around your shaft, never once breaking eye contact as she had made a true attempt to drive you wild with her lust while panting as she felt every inch of your cock pumping up and down between her tits.
"I want to cum (YN)-kun~ cum for your naughty Onee-san~"
Hearing your sexy sister's talking dirty made you go further in lust. 
You started thrusting back and forth, the friction of her big breasts getting tighter around your cock, it was indescribable. 
Momo made sure to keep a firm pressure on her Otouto's cock, watching your face in full lust, and your cock head popping out from her soft, warm, mounds every time you trusted forward.
You moved your right hand to her shoulder, locking her down in place as you bucked your hips as hard as you could. 
She had you right where she wanted you, under her control by using her body. 
Momo lowered her head and began to flick her tongue across the head of your shaft each time it poked up between her tits and the cherry on top with Momo starting to suck the head of your shaft when it poked back up.
Every time you thrust forward, Momo kept licking the head of your cock with her all; fucking her tits with force, making Momo's big tits bounce and jiggle like waves in the ocean. 
You kept doing this until the head of your cock was engulfed by your sister's soft red lips, into her warm wet mouth. 
Momo was sucking you away, towards your mind-blowing orgasm.
"Ugh...Momo I'm about to-fuck!" You yelled as you felt that feeling in your cock and balls that you were about to go.
"That's good (YN)-kun~ Give me my reward~" She said, still keeping her firm grip on her breast as her she let the head of her brother's cock out of her mouth, as you were ready to burst.
She could feel your body tensing up, just as you breathed in hard and and explode you did, the first shot of his incest cum shot into the back of her wide-open mouth, the hot cum running down her throat. 
'Mmmmmm', a muffled moan could be heard from her mouth as Momo drained your balls. 
She could taste wad after wad, flowing into her mouth as your sister just sucked on your dick harder. 
She could hear you taking in a deep breath and moaning out as she milked your cock to the final drops.
You came to a complete halt, watching as her eyes looked up at you with a look on her face still of pure lustful hunger.
She released it from her mouth with a pop sound and Momo leaned up, opening her mouth to reveal to you your white seed drenched in saliva. 
She then closed her lips and loudly swallowed it before moaning.
"Hmm~ you came a lot (YN)-kun hehe~ almost drowned me~ and you're still hard~ Ara ara (YN)-kun~ your energy is impressive~"
You didn't respond as you caught your breath while Momo grinned.
"Now, it's time for some real fucking. No wasting time."
Shoving her body up against you, Momo threw her arms around your neck and began to kiss you passionately. 
You responded by wrapping your arms around her back, slowly sliding your fingers down to grab at her ass cheeks, not caring where her mouth just was or consumed.
Upon feeling your hands digging in, squeezing her plump cheeks, Momo moaned into your mouth and when the kiss ended, she looked back at you and moved her hands, promptly shoving you to sit back down as she wasted no time straddling you. 
She bent her knees after grabbing your cock with both hands, holding it forward so she could properly line herself up and come down on it. 
You attempted to help her by moving the palms of your hands beneath her ass cheeks, but it didn't matter once Momo was ready. 
She gazed down into your face and noticed that you were too busy staring down at her tits. 
That was enough to convince her of the next move, as she slammed herself down and sent your cock up inside of her pussy with a loud gasp.
"Ohhhhhh!"
"Hmmm!"
You began to buck your hips, pumping your cock into her pussy while Momo moved her hands to your shoulders to help herself up. 
Tumblr media
She wanted to bounce for you, her huge tits were already jiggling around. 
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
Within a few seconds, the sound of your balls slapping up against her ass could be heard as she pumped herself down into the rhythm of you bucking your hips. 
Momo closed her eyes, arching her head back as she moaned. 
"Ohhhhhh, yeah! Fuck me Otouto!"
That beautiful long brown hair began to wave around while her breasts bounced back and forth.
Momo's pussy hammered down on your cock to the point you were forced to move your hands down to her ass. 
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
She arched her body forward, moving one hand to the back of your neck as she pushed your head down to where her boobs could crash over your face. 
You pushed your lips out to her right nipple, beginning to suckle back and forth to each nipple as your mouth created various slurping and slobbering sounds. 
"Mmmm~"
Momo moaned as she felt her brother's hard cock pumping into her blazing pussy, her lone nipple cold from your saliva with the other being devoured as you took all you could in your mouth. 
Her fingers clenched into your shoulders; this was her moment, as Momo was determined now to ride your cock; her brother's cock.
"Hmph! Oh fuck!"
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
Her voice rose in pitch as she bit down on her lower lip, feeling your cock thrust and throttle into her pussy with the way she rolled her hips. 
"Fuck me! Fuck me!"
Momo shoved you back on the couch from her breasts, leaning your right hand down below as you began to buck your hips forward in an attempt to help her as they were now locked in the act of fucking Momo gasped before coming to a halt, her hair swaying and her breasts beginning to shake as she allowed you to take over.
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
"That's it! Fuck me Onee-san!"
Momo leaned down, rubbing her chest up against you now as you began to buck your hips harder and faster.
"Ohhhh, ohhhhhhhh yeah!"
"Oh shit...oh shit..."
Over and over, your cock pumped in and out of your sister's tight pussy and soon feeling Momo's lips pushing against yours.
A muffled sound was heard of her attempt to moan into your mouth as their tongues began to dance together, all while you continued to thrust your cock through her cunt. 
Wrapping your arms around her, you began to move on the couch in an attempt to change the position. 
Momo threw her arms around your neck, still kissing you as she began to roll on her right side and you found a way to stand up now. 
As the kiss broke, Momo lay on her back, gazing up to see your face; your cock remained lodged inside of her but now in this position, you could look down at her perfect body while fucking her.
"Oh god! Fuck me, (YN)!!"
She cried out to you, begging now as Momo spread her legs and you soon seized them. 
After arching her built legs over your shoulders, you began to buck your hips and thrust your cock into her needy pussy again.
Squealing in pleasure, Momo screamed to you.
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
"Ohhhh, ohhhhhhh yeah!!"
Her breasts shook, bouncing with each thrust you sent into her until she moved her hands to catch them. 
Momo squeezed her tits together, still looking up into your eyes as she felt your fingers around her calves, curling her toes up at the feeling of your hard cock pumping into her, inch by inch. 
You continued, picking up the pace with each thrust.
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
"Fuck me! Ohhhhh, FUCK ME!!"
To hear Momo scream those words to you, you almost couldn't control yourself. 
You continued to thrust, listening to the sound of their bodies smacking together, studying your sister's beautiful body with each passing second; everything about her was perfection in the body of a woman in your mind.
Momo closed her eyes, moving her right hand down below to begin playing with her clit, pinching it between her fingers while using her left forearm beneath her breasts, tilting them up as her fingers twitched at her clit, Momo panted and moaned.
You knew not to stop, as you fucked her to the height of her pleasure. 
Opening her eyes, she cried out to you and then screamed.
"FUCK ME! OHHHH, OHHHHHH, OHHHHHHH (YN)!! DON'T STOP!!"
Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp-Phhhhp
She curled her toes and her feet moving about, as that was only another clue for you you had nearly fucked her into a climax. 
You grunted, trying to hold back yourself as Momo gasped and began panting. 
She dropped her lower lip, gasping at the feeling of your hard cock still pounding into her pussy. 
Her fingers furiously worked her clit back and forth as she suddenly pulled her left hand away from her body and then screamed to you in a high pitch shattering voice.
"FUCK!! OHHH, OHHHH, OHHHHHHHHHHH...GOD!!" 
As Momo screamed in experience of her orgasm, slapping sounds could be heard of your nuts smacking up against her ass. 
You still pumped your dick into her, all while moaning as she swallowed her breath as your balls slapped against the undersides of her ass as you continued to pump at your moderate pace, giving her inch after inch of your long shaft.
You didn't want to stop but the rush of your orgasm was fast approaching and on cue.
"Oh, god! Ohhhh god, I'm gonna cum!"
"No! I want you to cum on my face!"
Breathing heavily, you removed your cock as Momo adjusted herself to be facing to the right as she pushed the palms of her hands down into the cushion surface, lifting herself lightly being face to face with your cock.
You wrapped your fingers around your dick, jerking it back and forth with your right hand as you began to aim it down at her face.
"Are you gonna cum on my face Otouto~?" 
"Fuck yeah...hmm~"
She closed her eyes and opened her mouth. 
"Cum all over me (YN)~ Mmmmmmm, I want my Otouto's cum to drench my face~"
Moving directly under your cock, Momo closed her eyes after she spoke and parted her lips, audibly moaning 'ah' while you continued to wank your cock for this moment. 
There wasn't much time to wait as you soon groaned and felt your explosion begin.
"Ohhhhhh, ohhhhhhh~"
Within just a few seconds she heard you moan and then felt a thick string of cum shoot up over the right side of her forehead, drenching her eye and down her cheek. 
A thick string of cum shot from your cock, flying into the air like silly string, completely avoiding her face, instead landing into the left side of her hair, just above her ear. 
You grunted, and watched the second wad of cum shoot out of your cock and land across her right eye, drenching her eyebrow up the temple of her forehead and down her cheek. 
Momo giggled upon feeling the warm cum splash across her skin. 
A third wad of cum came out of your dick, splashing into her closed right eyelid while Momo giggled again, sticking her tongue out in a desperate attempt to catch any droplets of your seed.
"Oh my god, Momo..."
A few drops rained down onto her forehead, followed by another sticky string that slathered her left eye and forehead and again, Momo giggled and kept her eyes closed. 
She stuck her tongue out again but soon felt the last wad of cum fall directly onto the right side temple of her face, drenching her hair above.
As your spurts began to weaken into drops, he held his cock over her forehead to empty out the final drops. 
You were out of breath and appeared spent and lowered the head of your cock to her lips, squeezing it to get the last remaining drops out. 
Her face was a complete wreck in your hot seed, almost like layers of icing over a beautiful cake. 
As you were finished, Momo slowly opened her eyes. 
She blinked, feeling the cum in her eye lids while a few drops fell from her eye brows, somewhat disappointed she didn't catch a single drop from above and the last bit of your cum had to be squeezed out, rubbing your cock against her lips, watching Momo eagerly part them and suck it clean.
"Damn...fucking hell Momo..."
At a loss of words, you didn't know what to say while standing there and gazing down at her cum drenched face. 
You were satisfied to know you managed to unload several spurts for her as Momo gasped after swallowing what few drops of your semen she sucked from your cock. 
Raising both of her hands, she wiped the cum from her closed eyes and could finally open them and see again.
"Heh~ Glad we did it?" She asked with a shit-eating grin as you nodded.
"Very...much..."
"Well, you know it's kind of unfair that you got to cum twice and me once."
You downgraded to gentle breaths as you smiled.
"I'm guessing you want to change that?"
Momo smirked.
"Get on your knees and turn this way," she commanded as you didn't know what she wanted, but you kneeled and turned your body a bit to the left of her, facing probably 30 degree angle from Momo, "good, now lean your head back,"
You understood now.
With your head leaned back, Momo rose from her lying position, feeling the effects of your onslaught of her pussy, but she's hoping this will be a more softer touch.
Momo now stood in front of you, you were eye level of your sister's pussy and not wasting more time, Momo planted herself down onto your mouth.
"Go ahead~ eat out your Onee-san~"
Soon, Momo was sliding her pussy from your chin all the way up to your forehead, leaving you sticky with her fluids and letting them slide into your mouth. 
"Lick me," she ordered. 
You did as she said while she grounded her pussy against your face. 
Her thrusts were forceful without being painful, and there was just enough time between them for you to breathe a little through your mouth, although it felt like her juices were all the way inside your nose. 
"Oh that's it~ stick your tongue in there (YN)-kun~"
She seemed to be done lubricating your face and now kept her grinding over your tongue.
As she dumped more and more of her pre cum into your mouth, you alternated between lapping it up and sucking it out of her as she grew bolder, really fucking your tongue. 
You licked her faster and faster, and moved your head from side to side, occasionally turning it altogether and biting her thighs so she could fuck the sides of your face again.
"No~ I didn't say do that~" She cooed and ultimately held your head down so you could only face her.
That was fine, you loved watching her titties bounce and collide into each other. 
You could feel her muscles contract around your tongue as you licked her in just the right way, and her lips opening to let her wet juices out as you lapped at them, her face contorting in time with her gyrations and with the spasming of her cunt.
"That feels so good~" she moaned as she looked straight down at you. 
She locked eyes with yours and you could see the pleasure in her eyes as you moaned straight back into her cunt, completely submissive to her desires.
"Ah (YN)-kun! I'm gonna come soon!" she exclaimed.
You moaned into her cunt approvingly as she rode faster and faster. 
"I want you to latch your lips onto it when I cum! Don't you waste a single drop!" 
Her attitude leapt between blissfully absent, dominant and an all out frenzy.
"Hmph~"
You moaned into her cunt again as she kept riding and her moans kept coming with more and more frequency. 
You were in ecstasy. 
She kept grinding and moaning, until finally her moans became quick and heavy. 
"Fucking suck on it, ah!" she was arched over you and you latched your lips around hers, feeling as wads of her cum streamed into your mouth with the pulsations of her body. 
Her nails digging into your scalp and gripping your hair.
"Ah yeah (YN)-kun! Oh my god that's ama-ohhh! Ahhhh..."
Her hips bucked, and she kept grinding away until her orgasm while you licked up the streams of cum. 
"Hmmm~"
"Ohhh...Ohhhh..."
You relished the feeling of her cumming in your mouth, as what was a forceful grip on your hair turned into a caress between sighs and pants.
You swallowed all the juices of your sister in a quick pace, feeling drops on your chin as Momo twitched in her post orgasm sensitivity.
She seemed completely satisfied, and your sure she could tell you were too. 
Half a minute passed and Momo slowly hopped off your mouth, looking to meet your gaze and her work as she brought a hand on your chin, collecting the leftover cum and then smoothing over her slit, feeling your work.
You saw her fingers moist and then pointed at your mouth with them.
Getting the hint, you opened your mouth as Momo inserted her fingers inside after.
You clenthed your lips around her fingers and Momo pulled away, leaving her fingers dryer as the remains of her juices were left in your mouth.
"Good boy..." she complimented and slowly sat on the couch, leaning back on the cusions, huffing from her orgasm.
You joined her on her left as Momo laid her head on her shoulder.
"Amazing work, Onee-san..."
You didn't respond, keeping quiet as you relished the aftermath of the sex with your sister.
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
As Momo laid on you, her eyes fixed on the desk with the scattered notes and laptop. 
The dimly lit room was filled with an uneasy tension as Momo wanted close comfort.
The minutes ticked away, reminding her that their time together was drawing to a close. 
You would be leaving in a day, and the thought of being separated from you weighed heavily on Momo's heart.
Even after getting your promise of staying, she still hated that you had to leave again. 
"Aishiteimasu (YN)-kun," (I love you (YN)-kun) she announced as you turned to her sight.
"Soshite Momo-nee o aishiteimasu," (And I love you Momo-nee)
You two smiled at another as their energy was zapped by their actions as Momo started to close her eyes.
"..."
"..."
"..."
"Uhh...Momo..."
"Hmm?"
"I know we're tired, but I think we really need to wash these cushions asap."
Momo opened her eyes and looked down at the couch.
"Oh...uh oh..."
----------------------------
TIMESKIP
Sunday morning
THUMP...THUMP...CRANK...
"This is as far as we can go Momo. Sorry." You stated as Momo sighed.
Usually, the airport terminal was bustling with travelers and the hum of conversations, a symphony of goodbyes and reunions. 
But not for a trio. 
You and Momo sat in the back seat of your rental, as a manager drove them to the airport.
After picking up the girls from the cabin, you two informed them of how it was coming along and they were impressed at how much information you two received in a day, but there was much to do.
So after dropping them off at their dorm, you and Momo went to travel around to a couple more companies to discuss several notions and regulations, but seeing as they couldn't do much more, it was a few hours before returning to the dorm and spending the rest of Saturday with the girls.
Sadly, days go faster when fun happens and nighttime quickly came.
You, Momo, Jeongyeon, Dahyun, Chaeyoung and Sana all slept in the living room after a long night of gaming and the rest in their rooms.
Morning came along and with you leaving early, only goodbyes were enough to have before you had to leave.
Saying a goodbye to each one, they bid you farewell as you, Momo and a manager of theirs went off with you and Momo in your rental car and their manager in a car behind to take Momo back when you drop off the car.
The sun was just beginning to cast long shadows across the highway and weighed heavily on Momo, who struggled to hide her sadness.
You tried to break the heavy silence that had settled in the car constantly during the ride, turning to Momo with a warm smile each time, your eyes filled with affection and then concern as Momo kept her eyes out the window.
CLICK
After parking in the free short-term parking lot for Momo to swap cars, her manager pulled up on the right of them.
 You undid your seatbelt and turned to Momo, reached out, and gently patted her on the shoulder. 
Momo turned to you; her silence spoke volumes, and it was a language you understood all too well.
Even with this plan in action, you two knew it wouldn't be simple to formulate something and deliver it to their parents.
This morning before heading off, you had to let Momo know that this could take a bit of more time to figure this out.
It wasn't enough for Momo, but at least it was something.
She was grateful for your efforts, but the reality of your departure was overwhelming and she managed a weak smile, nodding in understanding.
While the week they had was fun, a much-needed reunion, it was time for you to return home.
"Hopefully this will be the last time you return to Japan," Momo said as you smiled at her.
"Come here." 
You raised your arms out and Momo unleashed her seatbelt as well and shifted into your hug, giving you a very tight embrace.
"Don't worry, it'll take maybe a week to get this sorted out and then I'll tell them. I'll tell you when I do okay?" You said to her, your arms around her as well.
"It better be a week," Momo complained as she lowered her grip and shifted her head away, your hands were now on her shoulders, "but I guess if it needs to be good, I'll give a week and one day."
"How charitable of you," Momo chuckled under you, but now it was time for the hard part.
If she was within her manager's sight, Momo would have given you a big kiss goodbye, but with her manager...damn she thought.
You two let the hug go slowly as Momo opened the door on her side.
Momo turned to you from her position as you looked at her.
"I love you," she stated.
"Love you more," you returned as Momo gave one final nod to you as you did the same and closed the passenger door and into the manager's car.
Getting in, she turned to see you driving off, deeper into the airport as Momo watched her brother until you disappeared from view, her heart heavy but filled with hope for their future. 
She knew that this goodbye was just a temporary parting, and she held onto the promise that you had made. 
"I know how difficult it is to say goodbye to family," she heard her manager as Momo nodded in your direction still, "but if it's any consolation, in our line of work, time passes very quickly and before you know it, he'll be back." Her manager attempted to bring some morale into her as Momo turned to him.
"I know. It's just sad to see him go."
"It always is. Ready?" He asked as Momo clicked her seatbelt and nodded slowly, her eyes turning to the airport as her manager proceeded to do a U-turn and leave the airport through the exit.
Tumblr media
'I hope everything goes well...I believe in you (YN)-kun,' was Momo's last thought as they left the area.
=================================================
AND THAT'S THAT!
So, yeah, this isn't the final chapter of Momo's story.
As I kept writing, I realized that the chapter felt so rushed and not enough detail to my liking so I went back to the beginning to re-write/add more details here and there and it got to me thinking that it was taking WAY too long to finish up while I got other works to do.
Originally was suppose to have 2 smuts, but decided to extend the first one to that and leave the second one with Part 4.
I have already part of Part 4 but I didn't want to release a semi-crappy/rushed ending. I want it to have feels and such so I decided to cut off from the ending here and go to work on Part 4. 
Now hopefully some of you will see (YN)'s side of wanting to be a family again. It might not be what most of you would be thinking like Jeongyeon said, but being with them and working alongside them, a connection could be formed, even if it's not that close.
And it's not as if they abused or anything, they just ignored you both.
And now my plans going forward.
I won't be working on my ONESHOT book as I'll be focusing on my SMUT and COACH books now.
Smuts I have way too much to write and Coach I really want to progress.
I am sorry for the lateness of my writing, and I'm not making excuses, but I am lazy af and I was holding off on writing for a bit.
Plus, it's pretty difficult to make each story different from each other so I'm trying my best to make each one feel unique-ish.
Anyway, that's all I got to say.
Thanks for taking a pause in your life to reading this! Vote/Comment if you want and thanks again!
347 notes · View notes
cozage · 1 year
Note
OMG HIII I LOVE YOUR WRITINGGG this is gonna be my first request ever (literally having a nervous breakdown) but I wanted to request a fem reader who is the bio daughter of whitebeard and comes back after 2 years of shinobi training to meet the new crew member Fire fist ace! and can you pls make it a short fic (I cannot fathom the words of how obsessed I am with this man IFDFJDKDGJK) (also can she have a DF that's associated with lava? pls and thank you *literally bowing*)
A/N: God this was so adorable to write. I'm so obsessed with this fun little story. Literally once I started writing I couldn't stop. thank u 
Characters: female reader, Ace, Marco, Whitebeard & Crew
Cw: alcohol, drunk reader
Total word count: 2.3k
Part 2 | Table of Contents | Read on A03
The Daughter’s Return Chapter 1: The Promised Position
The vivre card in your hand continued to move forward, but you could see the familiar outline of the Moby Dick ahead of you, and you grinned at the sight of being so close to your family again. You had been training for two years, and you couldn’t wait to catch up with your friends and your father after being apart for so long.
Your small boat looked even tinier as the giant ship loomed closer to you, but you weren’t concerned. Blue flames shot into the sky from the blue ship, and you sent out a stream of lava into the air in return. It was your code to the first division commander and friend, proof that you were who they were expecting. 
You saw a creature with blue flamed wings shoot into the sky, and you gathered up your things. You only had a small backpack and a few bags of food, so there wasn’t much to pack up. You said goodbye to your small raft, thanking it for its usefulness during your journey.
Marco landed on your boat, and you squealed in delight seeing your brother again. He wrapped you up in a hug and spun you around, laughing gleefully at your return. 
“Pops is going to be thrilled to see you,” he said, sitting you down. He ruffled your hair affectionately, smiling at you. “Missed you, kid.”
“Missed you too, Marco,” you said, grinning at him. You picked up a bag, handing it off to him to carry back to the ship. 
“You’ve grown!” he commented. “I can’t look down at you anymore.”
You gave him a cheeky grin. “I’m stronger too.” 
“You better be!” He laughed. “Pops didn’t smuggle you into Wano for you to come back the same!”
“Maybe he’ll finally make me commander now.” You stared up at the ship, thinking of the goal you’d been working towards since the beginning of your training. 
“About that…” Marco trailed off, and you shot him a suspicious look. 
“What?”
He sighed, deciding to prepare you. “Pop’s filled the second division commander seat, actually.”
“What?” you hissed. “You’re joking.”
“I’m not.”
“With who?” you demanded. You refused to believe him. “I thought nobody wanted it.”
“It’s a new guy.”
“A new guy?” you scoffed. “You’re pulling my leg, Marco. It’s not funny.”
Marco looked nervous talking about it. “Let’s go see Pops, alright? He’ll explain.” 
You scowled, and your stomach clenched in anticipation. “Yeah, let’s go. I have some words to say to him.”
Marco wrapped his arms around your torso and extended his phoenix wings. “I’m glad to see you’re still a hothead.” You could hear the teasing in your voice, but you weren’t in the mood for jokes anymore. 
“Shinobi training can’t fix everything,” you grumbled. You could feel your skin getting warm, a sign you were letting your emotions get to you. 
You heard a lot of low whispers and mumbling, but you paid the new recruits no mind as you stormed across Moby Dick. Your father wasn’t on the deck, so you continued on to the command room. 
“DAD!” you screamed, and you could see some of the newer members slink away from you in fear. A part of you felt some pride to have such an impact, but you were too pissed to revel in it.
You slammed the command room door open to find your father speaking with another man you didn’t recognize, but you paid the guest no mind. You were too focused on settling the score of the second division commander seat.
Whitebeard smiled at you. “Y/N! You’re-”
“You bastard!” you shrieked. You pulled out a kunai, pointing it at your old man. “You promised!”
The unknown man threw a knife and knocked the kunai out of your hand, and you turned to glare at him. He was shirtless and was wearing an obnoxious orange hat, and he was returning your gaze with a look of equal irritation. 
“Stay out of this, newbie,” you hissed at the man. 
You reached into your pouch to grab another kunai, but he lunged at you, grabbing your wrist to stop you.
“I don’t know who you are,” the man said in a low, dangerous voice. “But you have no right attacking Pops the moment you get on our ship.”
“Stay out of my affairs,” you snarled. 
You turned your wrist to lava rocks to burn his hand, but at first the man didn’t react. You frowned, turning up the heat to liquidize your arm into magma, and finally the man pulled away in pain. He looked down at his hand in shock, as if he wasn’t expecting to be burned. You couldn’t blame him. It’s not everyday someone’s skin turns into boiling liquid. 
Whitebeard laughed loud and hearty, breaking the tension between you and the man, and you refocused your anger back to your father. 
“Never a dull moment with you around, kid! It’s great to have you back,” he laughed, and your face flushed with anger. 
“You promised me a commander position when I got back,” you yelled at him. “Who the hell did you give it to instead?”
Whitebeard laughed even harder. “That would be Ace.”
“Who the hell is Ace?” you hissed. 
The shirtless man raised his hand. “Uh-”
“I said stay out of my affairs!” You could feel steam coming off your head. Sometimes that happened when you got too angry.
The man pointed at himself. “Me. I’m Ace.”
You could feel your insides turning hot, lava coursing through your veins. 
“You’re joking,” you said. You glanced at your father, who was still smirking at the two of you. “He’s joking, right?”
You father raised his eyebrows, his gaze darting between the two of you, but he said nothing.
“Portgas D. Ace,” the man said, holding out a hand to you. You rolled your eyes and turned away from him, facing your father. 
“This guy?'' Your voice was full of skepticism. 
“Hey!” Ace yelled from behind you. “Don’t underestimate me!”
“I could squash you like a bug,” you shot back, still refusing to look at him. “Dad-”
“The decision was made with good reason, my girl,” Whitebeard said. “You’ll be working alongside him closely in the second division.”
“No, I won’t,” you laughed, rolling your eyes at his suggestion. 
“Yes, you will.” You could hear the seriousness in your father’s voice, the warning of consequences thick in his tone. 
You decided it was best to not outright defy him, and you switched your tactic from stubborness to logic.
“I’ve always been under Marco,” you reasoned.
“You’ll be better suited in the second division now.” You could feel Ace smirking behind you, and you resisted the urge to turn around and punch his teeth out. 
“Let me get this straight,” you said, trying to keep a level voice. “You give my commander position away and then tell me I have to work under the guy who took it from me?”
Ace laughed. “The second division position has been open for-”
You flicked a volcanic rock back at him, and he yelped in pain. 
“Marco is a fire user like me,” you worked to plead your case further. “And I know him. I would work better under him.”
“The first division is a medical division now,” your father explained. You could see you were testing his patience, but you didn’t care. “Your talents are better served on the offensive front, which Ace leads.”
“But-”
“Plus,” your father added, cutting you off. “Ace is a fire user as well.”
You felt warmth spring up behind you, but you refused to give Ace the satisfaction of being acknowledged.
“Dad-”
“I’m not wavering on this decision,” he said with finality. 
You felt your father’s conqueror’s haki spread out over the ship, and you knew that you had lost the argument. You could hear Ace stumble slightly behind you, and you resisted the urge to argue even further over the man’s weakness. At this point it would only make your father angry, even if you were right. 
“Fine, fine,” you sighed, giving up. There’d be plenty of time to talk with him about the position and prove your worth. “Can we at least have a party?”
Whitebeard’s overwhelming presence disappeared and his jolly laugh returned in an instant, already forgetting your alls squabble. He stood up, wrapping you in a comforting embrace, leading you past Ace and out onto the deck. 
“My daughter has returned home!” he shouted, and the crew cheered. “Prepare a feast!”
--
At least the party life on the Moby Dick hadn’t changed at all. You could still beat just about anyone in a drinking contest, and by halfway through the night, your mind was cloudy from the alcohol. 
You took a step away from the party and the fun to get a moment alone with the stars. You took a drink of the ale in your tankard, staring up at the million lights in the sky and thinking about how different the constellations looked during your time in Wano. You were so close to that country and those people, yet so far. 
“I think we got off on the wrong foot,” a male voice said behind you, startling you from your thoughts. 
You glanced back to find Portgas D. Ace walking towards you, looking up at the night sky. He was attempting to be casual about the whole thing, as if he had randomly found you here, but you could tell that he had most likely searched you out on purpose.
You rolled your eyes and turned away from him. He wasn’t even worth giving the time of day. He hadn’t done anything to prove he was anything special yet.
But Ace obviously wasn’t willing to give up that easily, because he came and stood directly next to you. His eyes were still on the sky, just like yours were. 
“I just feel like since we’re going to be working together, we should probably get to know each other a little better,” he said. 
You thought of plenty of snarky responses, but said none of them. You knew the silent treatment would be the best way to shut him down. Portgas D. Ace was not your friend. You wanted nothing to do with him. 
“Are you happy to be back on the ship?”
Still nothing came out of your mouth. You didn’t even look his way, you simply took another long drink. But you could see him starting to pout. It was only a matter of time before he gave up and returned to the party. You just had to keep your mouth shut. 
“All the guys said you had a pretty smoking ability. But I dunno, I think my fire ability is pretty hot.”
You scoff at that. “I’m hotter,” you shot back. 
Damn him. He could rile you up, and he knew exactly how to. You could see him smirk in the corner of your eye, and you cursed yourself for being so easy to manipulate. 
“That’s what they all said too,” he said quietly, a smile still lingering on his face. 
You turned to look at him, your face full of frustration. “What do you want?” 
He seemed surprised by your question. “What do you mean?”
“Why are you speaking to me?” you demanded. “What do you want?”
“Wh-No-I just-” Ace stammered, trying to find his words. 
You stared at him, your scowl deepening every time he started his sentence over. 
“You’re Whitebeard’s daughter, aren’t you?” he finally asked. 
“Yeah. And?”
“I’ve just heard a lot about you,” he said. 
“And?”
“I dunno,” he said. “You intrigued me.”
You scowled at him. “What the hell does that mean?”
“I dunno!” He let out an exasperated sigh, turning his gaze to the stars. “You were just this larger than life story people always told since I got on this ship. Everyone always had something to say about you. I guess I just wanted to know how much of it was true.”
“All of it is true,” you said.
Ace let out a laugh, and then clamped his hand over his mouth to stop himself. “I really hope not.”
Your eye twitched, and you could feel your skin starting to tingle. “If people are lying about me, they’ll pay for it.”
“Marco talked about you like you were this sweet little kid.”
“Marco’s delusional.”
Ace laughed again, and this time he didn’t stop himself. You found yourself smiling along with him. 
“He definitely sees the best in people,” Ace said.
You shot him a look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
You could see Ace tense. “Oh, nothing! I-”
You let out joyous rings of laughter now, and you see Ace give a strained smile, mostly unsure of how to react to your sudden friendliness. 
“You’re funny, Portgas D. Ace.” You go to take another sip of alcohol, just to find your cup empty. You frowned at it, and turned to go find more booze. 
“I’ll get it,” Ace offered, holding out his hand to take your cup. “I’m empty too.”
You nod, handing it off to him. The party was so loud anyway. You preferred the quiet atmosphere this late in the night. He strode away, and you watched him go, your father’s emblem displayed proudly on his back. He still wasn’t anything special, but at least he wasn’t scared of you like half of the crew. 
You hadn’t realized how much alcohol you had drank throughout the night until you were alone, and suddenly the world was spinning. You laid down on the deck to get your bearings, and then found yourself stuck there. 
When Ace came back, he found you sprawled out, staring upwards. 
“You okay?” he asked. He bent down to look at you, his face obscuring part of the sky. 
You giggled. “Your freckles look like stars.”
“You’re drunk.”
“No you’re drunk.”
He chuckled. “Your insults get worse as the night goes on.”
You stuck your tongue out at him, and then patted the deck next to you. “Come lay down.”
He obliged, his head resting next to yours. “What are we looking for?” he questioned. 
“Shhhh!” you hissed, pressing a finger to his mouth. “You’ll scare them away.”
You felt his lips turn upward against your finger, but he was quieter when he spoke. 
“What are we looking for?” he whispered. 
“Shooting stars!” you whispered back. 
“Oh,” Ace whispered. “Of course.”
“Tell me when you find one,” you said quietly. “I’m going to rest my eyes for a minute.”
You’re not sure if he ever found one. You were asleep before he responded.
897 notes · View notes
lokisprettygirl · 1 month
Text
Utopia (Modern! Daemon Targaryen x female reader) (Non Canon AU) (18+)
Read chapter 6 here // Series Masterlist
Chapter 7
Summary: Daemon eases your fears and worries.
Warning: 18+ sex ,period sex (if it bothers you skip the scene) death and destruction that comes from a ship wreckage, smut, sex, menstrual sex, unprotected sex. Some inconsistency with ship sinking, i researched as much as I could
Tumblr media
“Are you alright?” Emma's voice was filled with concern as she asked you if you were okay, noticing the distress that was evident on your face. The two of you had just left Lily's house, and Emma could sense the negative effect it had on you.
“I'm fine..just want to go home” Emma sighed as you said that. She could tell that you were not alright, but she didn't know how to help without you opening up to her.
“Y/n I know you have always liked him but him and Lily have always been this way..they fight, fuck other people and then get back to each other.. don't you remember how he treated you on the ship after he slept with you?” you turned your head to look at her as she said that. Emma's words had struck a chord in your heart, reminding you of the awful morning when Daemon had completely dismissed you post the one night stand .
“Yeah? Always huh? How many times have they survived a ship sinking incident before? How many times before Daemon was left stranded on an island with someone else? This is not the same thing..why it's so hard for you guys to understand” you got visibly agitated as you finished your sentence, your voice raised as you tried to express that you and Daemon weren't just a fling.
“I'm just trying to protect you..” she mumbled softly so you sighed.
“I know but I also know what I'm doing..do you have any idea what I have been through with Daemon on that Island? You can't just get over that stuff and move on with your life as if nothing happened. He …he knows me..I know him..six months ..we were .. everything to each other” your eyes teared up and you hated how weak you felt in the moment. You always felt this way whenever Daemon was in the picture.
“But he's not on that Island anymore and neither are you..he's back here in the actual world where Lily is”
You didn't say anything as she said that. After what Lily had said about him fucking her last night and seeing things from Emma's perspective you felt hurt and worried. You asked him clearly if he had fucked her and he said no, did he lie to you? Why would he lie to you and hurt you like that?
“Do you want me to find a job for you? Dalton was asking about you” she said as she pulled the car in your driveway so you took your seat belt off, you just wanted to go home and cry.
“Not right now, last time you hooked me up with a job ..things didn't work out so well”
You heard the literal gasp she let out as you jabbed at her. That was mean and uncalled for but anger was bubbling inside you at the moment and Daemon wasn't there to take it.
You entered your bedroom, exhausted from the emotional upheaval. As you collapsed onto your bed, you noticed a missed call and a few text messages from Daemon on your phone. Taking a deep breath, you picked up your phone and opened the message.
Tumblr media
You didn't want to ignore him and you certainly didn't want to hurt him by making assumptions about him, he told you something and you wanted to believe him but insecurities from the past ran deep and this wouldn't be the first time a man would cheat your trust like this. Instead of wrestling with your thoughts you dialed his number instead,
“Am I being ignored?” He asked as soon as he picked up so you sighed.
“Why would you say that?”
“What did she say to you..love?” his tone of voice made it clear that he was genuinely concerned.
“Where are you?” you asked him nonchalantly, your voice didn't really hold any emotion at the moment.
“I'm with my lawyer, had to discuss uhhh.. some fortune related complexities..are you back at your place?” He enquired so you barely hummed in response “Can I come see you?”
“You don't have to ask me” he chuckled as you said that,
“I'm trying to be more civilized and less of a caveman”
“Don't you want to go see Lily?” you asked him with sarcasm and envy dripping from your tone.
“Not right now, I want her to move on.. darling.. whatever she said to you that's making you all squeaky and snappy at me .. I will fix it yeah? And then you're going to fix me” you couldn't help but bite on your lip as his words made you feel slightly bashful.
“Okay” you could hear him smiling on the other end of the line as you mumbled a short response again.
Half an hour later as you opened the door and saw Daemon standing there, with his arms behind his back and a mischievous smirk on his face, you felt your heart skip a beat. The peach ribbed shirt he was wearing just added to his charm, it made you want to snuggle against him. Despite your feelings for him, the idea of him breaking your trust and lying to you was breaking your heart in ways you couldn't even begin to imagine.
The only reason why you weren't crying yourself to sleep for the past two days was because of him, the past month when you both were avoiding each other was difficult to say the least. The nightmares about drowning in the ocean had become a frequent occurrence, leaving you feeling frightened and restless. The fact that he was the only thing preventing you from giving in to the emotional distress that had been haunting you was both a comfort and a burden. But he was the only one who truly understood you because he was there suffering with you.
“Flowers for the beautiful lady” he held one of his hands forward to present you with a bouquet of beautiful flowers so you grabbed it and took in their scent “Chocolates” he then brought his other hand forward so you grabbed the box and went into your room, acting like a petulant child, it didn't do anything to deter him, he actually found you adorable like this.
He was expecting a kiss and a hug but this morning when you had told him that you were tagging along with Emma to visit Lily, he was terrified, not because he had anything to hide from you but because he knew as a matter of fact that she'd try to fill your head against him to drive wedge between you both. He was well aware of her vindictive ways when she was scorned like this.
“We need to stop meeting like that at your door” he mumbled as he entered the bedroom door and you were already on the bed with your face down into the pillow.
You felt his lips trail up from your calves to your hamstrings and he spent a good minute on your ass cheeks before he kissed up from the small of your back very slowly. Shivers ran down your spine as he moved up and pulled your hair aside to kiss your nape. You turned around to look at him and your teary eyes rendered his heart, your delicate features always softened him.
“If it wasn't for us being stranded on that Island you'd never date me would you?” You asked him as you caressed his cheeks with your fingers, you always feared that your connection with him was rooted in the shared trauma of the island and would fizzle soon.
“Yeah that might be true but not because there's something wrong with you or that you're not insanely attractive but because I wouldn't really get to know you like this..so intimately in every possible way”
You felt his fingers brush lightly against your chest, resting right above your heart, and you couldn't help but feel the burst of emotions.
His hand then drifted under your skirt as he leaned down to kiss you lovingly, palms wrapped around your hips as he pulled you into him so you sighed and closed your eyes to feel him close.
“You used to visit Paradise with Emma ” your eyes snapped open as he mentioned that.
Paradise was the name of the club The Dragonriders played at frequently and you used to go there on weekends before you even took the job on Utopia. “I'd often watch you dance from afar..you never even looked at me back then you know.. didn't even notice me” he mumbled softly in your ears so you cupped his cheeks again.
“I didn't know you..you were just a stranger”
“Exactly darling.. sometimes you have to learn the person inside out to truly appreciate them. I know i was unfair and cruel to you after that night we had spent together but it was my immaturity speaking..now i know better” you sighed as he said that, your hands sneaked inside his shirt as he leaned into you for a kiss again. He was irresistible at all times but especially when he was on top of you like this.
“You look cute in your pretty little skirt baby, my brave girl ..now are you going to sulk some more or you'd tell me what it is she said to you that is messing with your head?” he asked you, his voice was still gentle but firmer this time. You didn't want to beat around the bush either.
“She told me that you made love to her last night after you dropped her off and then later on she went into detail about how magical it was for both of you”
He looked at you intensely for a moment before he chuckled slightly as if he had it coming..
Somehow that reaction eased your fear, it was Lily's words against the man you had faced the worst of life with. If he was going to tell you that he hadn't fucked her then you'd have to believe him.
You'd have to put your faith in him because he deserved that much from you..
“Do you know why I came so hard inside you last night?” he asked you softly as his thumb brushed over your lips before he kissed you again.
“Whyy?”
“Because it has been a full day since I had done that.. since I had felt you around me so intimately. I might be an uncivilized animal at times but I'd never hurt you like that. Especially not you ..not after everything we have been through together”
You cupped his cheeks and your fingers ran through his scalp as he said that, his words felt sincere and a part of you believed him wholly, something made you believe that Daemon would never hurt you like that no matter what.
“You're not an uncivilized animal…just my big burly Cavemon” a smile graced his features as you cooed at him.
“Believe me yeah?”
“Okay.. sorry”
“Shhh it's not your fault..”
“No I'm sorry she said that about you and i believed her because I'm afraid and insecure”
“We all are at times..i fixed the problem..now you fix me” you giggled as he tickled your stomach with his fingers.
“Stahp ..it's almost my second day now..there will be clumps and stuff coming out of my goodies” he looked at you intently as you said that, his eyes darkened with consumable lust.
“If you intended for that to disgust me..it's not working”
“Your kinks are kinky..have you always had this one?” you questioned as you lifted your head up to kiss his neck.
“Not until you..”
“But you fucked your ex on her cycle”
“Not for the kink”
“It's just strange for me…my ex was disgusted just by me mentioning my period clumps”
“What an imbecile huh?
You giggled as you wrapped your legs around his waist and he made you sit up along with him.
“We are doing this my way today” you mumbled as you took your crop top and skirt off, Daemon got off the bed and he quickly undressed himself with the speed of lighting, when he climbed back on the bed you removed your underwear and threw it on the floor,
“You won't mind if I bleed on you right?”
“Fuck darling …noo” he almost moaned at the picture you had painted for him, you climbed on his lap and sat yourself down on his cock slowly, inch by inch, he wasn't really an average man in length or girth so you needed to go slow for your own sake, his legs splayed out on the bed as you submerged him completely and he placed his hands around your hips as you moved in circles slowly. His head swayed backwards and moans spilled from his throat as you worked your hips back and forth.
“I noticed you..” you mumbled against his mouth as you kissed him so he opened his eyes and looked at you all perplexed. He looked cute like this, all fucked out and pleasured the way he deserved to be pleasured.
“Mmm?”
“In the club..i noticed you..but you always had your eyes on her”
“Darling, do you believe in fate?” his voice came out in whispers as the sensation grew in the pit of his stomach,
“Not really”
“I do”
“Why?”
“I just do..I think it was fate that brought us together. Why do you think we were accommodated right next to each other when all the people we knew were a deck below from us?”
“Duuh management”
“Was it management that left us stranded together on that Island?” his fingers dug into your hips as he helped you hop on top of him.
“No it was my stupidity”
“Mmm really? You want to tell me that those strong waves somehow managed to bring us together on that very same island where we collapsed not even six feet apart from each other because of you? And both of us miraculously lived through it while none of those other people survived?”
“I don't know what to say..you're romanticizing the tragedy” his fingers curled into your hair and he pulled you closer to kiss you before he spoke,
“I have earned the right to do so ..now be a good girl and fucking cum with me”
You kissed him hungrily and the rest of the rebuttals you had didn't really come out as you fell apart in his arms as soon as you felt his warm cum filling you up to the brim. He placed his head on your chest as you both recovered from the euphoria but it lasted a good while.
Your head felt fuzzy as you had never been fucked this good, sex had never been so satisfying before. It was as if your body connected to him on a much deeper level than just physical, sex with him transcended you and filled you with intense emotional and mental release.
“If you pull out right now I'd ruin my bed so take me to the shower alright?” He chuckled briefly before he dragged his shapely arse off the bed and took you to the bathroom. He turned the shower on and as soon as he pulled out, his cum mixed with your blood spilled out of your freshly fucked cunt. His cock was absolutely bloody as well and you heard him gasp as he glanced at it. His fingers immediately caressed your lips as he cleaned the mess between your legs so you fisted his cock and returned the favor.
“I missed one therapy session and I was a major bitch to Emma this morning” you mumbled as you came back to reality from the mind numbing orgasm you had experienced just now..
“What did you do?”
“You know how they keep telling us in therapy to not blame other people for what happened as it was nobody's fault?” He nodded as you said that while he rubbed the body wash between his palm and turned you around to scrub your back.
“I think I did just that and I feel awful”
“Mmmm then apologize sweetheart and talk it out…these things happen amongst friends. I called Cole this morning to wish him for the birthday and we had a chat, he understands me better now”
“It's his birthday today?”
“Yup and we are invited, I'm sure he'd text you about it”
You hummed as he said that, as you placed your head down on his chest he wrapped his arms around you while you two enjoyed the hot shower in the comfort of your bathroom. Sometimes when you closed your eyes you imagined yourself being back at the island with him but you were only thinking about the times that weren't so awful, like bathing with him in the sea and walking around the woods in search for fruits, and most of all sleeping all huddled together on the bed of leaves every night.
You missed that, you really did miss it at times.
“Daemon?’
“What would you like for your birthday?” you asked him as you realized it would come soon as well, you were on the island when you turned 27, he had gone out of his way to collect fresh coconut water and had made a fruit platter for you which was more than enough on that forsaken place.
“I want your trust and faith in me” you turned around as he said that and kissed him softly.
Besides he was planning something to surprise you with instead, he had a meeting with his lawyer for the same reason and his lawyer certainly didn't think it was a great idea to go forward with this but he knew he wanted to do this, for both of you.
“And i want to take you somewhere with me” he said to you
“Mmmm where?” You giggled as your heart skipped a beat. You just hoped he wasn't going to take you to meet his family just yet. It felt too soon for that.
“It's going to be a surprise, hence the trust and faith demand“
“I trust you baby” his lips curved into a sweet smile as you said that.
The plan moving forward was to take a nap with him and it was very cozy until he began shivering in his sleep, telltale sign of a nightmare and you knew what it was about, it was about that night in the woods that he had spent all alone without you, he deeply struggled with the memory of the night and it was very hard on him so you know he was reliving the same trauma in his sleep. Or that's what you thought.
You didn't know that he was having a nightmare but not about being stranded in the woods but about you being bitten by that spider, he always had a nightmare about that night where instead of you being alright the next morning he saw your dead lifeless body and he was left all alone without his brave girl by his side.
When he woke up he pretended as if he wasn't affected by the nightmare in the slightest and asked you to get ready as you were both invited to the Paradise for Cole's birthday. Luckily Lily wasn't there because of her injury but the group had decided to visit her post drinking.
When you reached hand in hand with him, it felt a little awkward, people who recognised you kept staring and you felt like an animal in the zoo. The attention was uncomfortable, as you just wanted to blend in with the other people and enjoy the evening without the scrutiny.
Life had changed in more ways than one, at times you were not even Daemon or y/n, you were just that couple that was stranded on an island for six months. Whenever you were out in public, people would inevitably make reference to your story, and you found yourself being treated like a celebrity. You felt objectified though as if there was nothing more to you anymore than what you had suffered.
After greeting Cole as you spotted Emma you walked towards her.
“How's D?” She asked you so you looked at her confused for a moment.
“Daemon? He's doing okay umm-”
“No the Dick..how's his dick..is it as good as rumored?” she asked you as she crossed her arms so you pulled her into a hug.
“I'm sorry em.. I'm so sorry for being such a bitch when you were just looking out for me”
Your eyes teared up as you spoke to her so she hugged you as tightly as you were hugging her.
“It's okay..I get that..they tell me not to take it personally..you both have been through something none of us can imagine living through” you looked down as she said that.
“That's not an excuse to lash out but I'll be careful i promise..now let's get drunk..it's been a while and you're going to reveal every tea about Aemond” she blushed bright red as you whispered the last part in her ear. You were happy for her, she deserved someone making her happy and gleeful like this.
A band was performing in the club and you noticed how Daemon kept looking at them while they played as if wondering about his own time on the stage, you knew he missed singing and being up there.
Afterwards when the group decided to go see Lily you chose to opt out but Daemon insisted and pleaded until you gave in, perhaps seeing him with you would finally make her back off a little bit and she'd realize that Daemon has moved on from their toxic relationship.
However as you all turned up at her place you saw a man leaving her house, you recognised him even though nobody else did, it was one of the major crew members at Queen Utopia, Danny something, you didn't remember his full name but he was the man Lily was with that night. He handled the maintenance of the cargo area.
As he walked past you he looked you right in the eye, you saw something in those eyes but you couldn't put your finger on it.
They always told you to not put blame on anyone as the tragedy was nobody's fault but what if it was somebody's fault? And what if it was Danny who had something to do with it?
❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️
Taglist
@mcufan72 @123forgottherest @shuichiakainx @stupidthoughtsinwriting @tmlbdv
@ammo23 @anukulee
85 notes · View notes
herseraphwings · 10 months
Text
Herseraphwings🕊️ 🌙✨ Pick A Card Debut
🌙✨ Itching to flex my divination skills without diving into YouTube, here I am! Just call me Alise. I'm a solo witch with clarsentient and claircognizant vibes, spreading messages through tarot and oracle cards. I've got all sorts of readings for you, except anything medical-related. Let's embark on a soulful journey of expansion and alignment together. Hit me up for some mystical insights! 🔮✨
Pick An Image (1-4)
What Don't You See Coming?
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
*Disclamer: I offer tarot readings for entertainment and spiritual guidance purposes only. Please understand that the insights and interpretations provided are subjective and should not be substituted for professional advice or counseling. The responsibility to make decisions and take actions based on the readings lies solely with you. I am not liable for any consequences that may arise from your choices or actions following the reading. Remember, the future is not set in stone, and outcomes can be influenced by various factors and your own free will.*
Tumblr media
Image #1: 
Ace of Cups, King of Cups, 10 of Swords, The Hermit, Knight of Cups
What you don’t see coming is new chapter where you are aligned and fulfilled. I see that you have experienced the mental anguish that comes with negative beliefs & self talk- feeling as though the rug would be pulled from under your feet if you didn’t feel just a dash a pessimism that you disguised as realism. You could have struggled keeping your heart open and receptive to blessings and opportunities because your thoughts were hard to level and work through. When you identify with your personal thoughts and feelings too much, you truly see the world through that lens. However, I see that a period of introspection and spiritual adjustment has been setting you up or will set you up for a new chapter. You are truly letting go of hurt, ego, fear and anything else that clogs up your system with a heavy vibration. I see your light brightening as you weave harmony and resolution into your life. If you struggled with accepting love before, you won’t anymore. You’ll know that the core of your essence is love. If you felt like you had to play dirty games of the world for self preservation, you won’t anymore. You’ll know that everything you need comes from Source. Some of you may have literally gone over seas on a “Eat. Pray. Love” journey where no-one could find you, just so you could clear out the ego and align to your true self. Now you’ll get to receive opportunities and changes that will blow your mind. 
Tumblr media
Image #2
The Hermit, Ace of Swords, 9 of Pentacles, King of Cups, The Magician
You have been trying to manifest something BIG. It could be material abundance. You have been waiting and trying your hardest to manifest things the right way and the BEST and FASTEST way. I see that this is a manifestation that you believe will bring you complete satisfaction and even release you from a situation you’re tired of and ready to move away from. However, you may have been forced to be patient and struggling with the fear that it may not come to be. I see you trying to maintain clear thoughts and a high vibration, but your emotions are still so emotionally tied to the results. What you don’t see coming is that you aren’t going to receive the manifestation you want. The Creator is actually going to give you something even better, but you have to be willing to let go of your original idea. You may feel frustrated because I feel someone’s energy like “ I know I’m doing this right, why isn’t it happening?” And it’s just because the Creator has kind of high jacked things. It’s not a part of the sacred plan. It’s not for you. Something even better is coming, and you won’t see it coming because you’ll still be trying to figure out how to separate yourself from your attachment to the original outcome. You may be trying to manifest a lump sum to gain stability, but The Creator wants to give you a high paying job where you earn that lump sum overtime and then some, therefore creating lasting stability in your life. Do your best to surrender. 
Tumblr media
Image #3 
8 of Cups, 5 of Cups, 4 of Pentacles, Page of Pentacles, 6 of Cups
If things have felt chaotic and conflicted recently for you, then what you don’t see coming is things finally regaining their balance in your life. Your faith has been challenged, and you may not see a clear path right now but try to consider the value of chaos. Every storm passes, and the tumultuous winds always blow away the parts of us that we discard to adapt so that we can reinvent ourselves. Some of you may have taken a step away from life because you knew that was the only thing you could control about your situation and it has served you well. Trust in the universe, because this period of chaos will end. I see the collective of this pile like a sturdy object on a shelf, immovable and stored away for winter. The Creator says that once you  have recognized that some of these inconveniencing events are a direct result of unresolved past issues, you’ll be able to work through them quickly and bring balance back to your life. For some of you you’re dealing with money issues and might need to examine your past relationship with finances and lay the groundwork for better financial health. For other’s it could do with the way you treat yourself or trauma. It’s all lessons. You’ll move past them and come out even stronger. 
Tumblr media
Image #4
7 of Cups, 5 of Cups, Queen of Pentacles, 8 of Pentacles, 9 of Cups
You don’t see coming is that you are going to see the results of what you have been working hard towards! I see that you have started to doubt the goals you set for yourself regarding this manifestation of yours and it makes me feel for you, because I’m honestly in the same boat so I’m glad you came to this reading. You can trust that you had/have a good idea and that that idea is going to take you where you want to go. It looks like you have been thinking about giving up because you may not have reached certain goals when you wanted or some milestones may not have felt or appeared the way you imagined them to be. The Creator is showing me that you have been a little disillusioned about how fast your success was going to come, but that the level of success is going to be bigger than you thought. You just have to persevere and keep tending to those seeds you planted. Whatever you’re doing might position you as an authority. Congrats! JUST DON’T give up! The seeds you planted will bear fruit. Here is one thing to consider for the time being. You have received opportunities and surpassed certain milestones, but because of your unrealistic expectations at the time, you couldn’t see the bigger picture. You have already been successful! You are going to get the big wish you want, but can’t you see that these small steps are a part of that journey? Try to give yourself more credit. 
389 notes · View notes
dbnightingale24 · 1 month
Text
My Little Decoy
A StevexReaderxBucky Messy Triangle
~~
Tumblr media
~~
Another story for Patreon! So, for this one, I'm a bit anxious (when am I not?), because this definitely took off in the complete opposite direction of what I initially planned. That being said, I hope you all enjoy it!
Thank you as always to @fuckingbye for the amazing moodboard, I love you to bits for literally everything you do! I was in the middle of updating three other stories when this idea came to me, so please just work with me! (I'm so sorry I'm like this.)
Anywho, here we go!
Word Count: 34,776 (I'm not even gonna apologize anymore)
Warnings: Honestly, this entire fucking story. SMUT (MINORS DNI 18+ ONLY), Threesome, Lying, Infidelity, Emotional Cheating, Swearing, Drinking, Infertility, Family Drama, Angst, Lusting, Daddy Kink, Running Away, Tie Play, Cuff Play, Crying, Fluff, Best friends to lovers...that's all I can think of? They're honestly so many.
Song(s) That Inspired This Chapter: Don't Look So Blue, You Should've Seen Right Thru, I'm Using You, My Little Decoy
Summary: You truly do have the best intentions when you try to move on and suppress your feelings for your best friend Steve, and try to move on with Bucky. Unfortunately, life doesn't give a damn about intentions. Neither does love.
~~
I do not give consent/permission for my stories/works to get posted elsewhere. I do not condone this type of behavior, this is for entertainment purposes only.
~~
Tumblr media
~~
You wonder how the hell it got to this point in the first place as you lay in Steve’s soft bed sheets. What feels like it should be a quiet moment of peace is juxtaposed with your current reality; Bucky pounding on the front door and you and Steve conspiring to think of some kind- any kind- of excuse.
You truly don’t understand how it got to this. 
It all feels like it started so long ago. You didn’t even know 6 years could feel so fast, much less pass so quickly. You look around at where you are now, at Steve, as you listen to the shaking of the front door against Bucky’s fist as he continues thumping away. Fuck. What if memories lie? Maybe it is that long ago.
~~
6 Years Earlier...
“Babe, you ever had a night out in the city?” Bucky asked as you took off your gear.
Training was brutal and everyone was looking for a way to relieve stress. You knew The Avengers were all planning to meet up at some club downtown, but you had other plans. 
“I have, and as much fun as it can be, I have other plans,” you laugh as you take your hair out of the tightest ponytail you’d ever had it in. 
“Oh? What are you getting into?” Natasha laughs, making her way over with Bruce holding onto her as if he’d lose her.
“My friend’s band is playing tonight. I promised her I’d go if we finished up early enough.”
“Oh, this I gotta see!” Bruce chimes in as you laugh and shake your head. “You never let us have a peak into your personal life!”
“God, I haven’t been to a show in forever,” Natasha chimes in with raised eyebrows.
He wasn’t wrong. You played everything so close to the chest; wanting to keep those you love and care for the most safe...wanting to keep yourself safe. Since none of them were relenting (not to mention they’re the damn Avengers), you finally agreed and told them to meet you outside of your room at the compound in about two hours.
“Is it too late for me to get in on this?” Steve asks just as the group was about to disperse.
“There you are!” Bucky interjects before anyone has a chance to say anything. “Y/N is giving us a peak into her personal life! We’re all meeting at her place in two hours and going from there,” he laughs patting his best friend on the back. 
Steve looked at you with a cocked eyebrow and you just laugh and nod, giving him the ‘OK’ to tag along. Unbeknownst to the others, you and Steve hung out the most. No, he’d never been privy to your personal life, but you two spent a lot of time watching movies and listening to music together on the weekends. Occasionally, Bucky would get in on the action, but it was mainly you and Steve. You and Steve had a certain level of comfort that you didn’t have with the rest of them. It was more of an unspoken, private thing and that’s how the both of you preferred it. You both understood each other, and neither of you ever made the other feel sad or out of place for things that had gone wrong in each other’s past. You both had wounds you were still healing from, and you gave each other the space needed for that to happen. 
You’d always had a thing for Steve. He kept himself at a distance, so it was difficult for you to tell if he ever felt the same. After a while, you’d stopped trying and just accepted him as a friend. He told you that he’d wanted to go back and stay with Peggy, but he was too afraid to leave Bucky on his own again, so he’d come back instead. He wasn’t even sure if Bucky would ever be okay with being alone; Steve just stayed without asking him. It seemed like the right thing to do, and he didn’t hate the current timeline too much.
Soon enough, everyone is in your small little complex, drinking and laughing as you put together the last bit of your outfit. The thought of Steve joining all of you had you more anxious than you cared to admit, so you chalked it up to the normal anxiety of inviting your work colleagues into your personal life.
Which was more than fair.
“I’m sure you look amazing, lets go! I’m too excited for this!” Natasha hollers as she makes her way into your bedroom.
“Nat!”
“Oh, they’re all in there drinking away! You’re fine,” she laughs, closing the door behind her. “Well shit!”
“I swear to God, I’ll change right now!”
“No! You look amazing!” she promised as her hands covered her mouth. “None of us have ever seen you out of work clothes, and babe...you look amazing,” she laughs in shock. 
“Should I change? I don’t want to give anyone the wrong idea-”
“If you’re comfortable, who cares. No one wants to interfere with your personal life. I think we’re all more afraid of pushing you away,” she laughs.
“You really think it’s okay?”
“I mean, I think you’re hot as fuck,” she laughed as you rolled your eyes, “but I think you look amazing.”
“You sure?”
“Get enough alcohol in them , they won’t even notice when you leave for the bathroom,” she laughed.
Even though you laughed along with her, you knew better. James Buchanan Barnes kept his attention on you almost as well as Steve, but you never thought anything of it. It always had a more platonic feeling than with Steve, almost more familial.   
When you came out, Steve was the first to look at you. His mouth slightly agape was enough to make you wanna go back, but Bucky was quick to chime in-
“Someone is ready for a night out,” he laughed.
That’s all it took. 
Soon enough, you were taking shots and laughing with everyone else. Even Pepper and Tony were excited and joined you all. Your life was something so foreign to them, and you could tell that they all felt extremely excited that you trusted them enough. 
In all honesty, you felt more comfortable because Steve was there. You knew he’d never let anything happen to you, and you’d never let anything happen to him. If you were being completely honest, you’d only wanted to invite him out. How it spiraled, you’re still not sure but it did. It The only thing that felt off was letting him see you dressed as you were. It was weird for all of them to see you dressed as you were, but Steve couldn’t take his eyes off you.
You were in red plaid crop top, with tight fighting black jeans that hugged your hips in just the right way, and black low top heels. You put your hair in loose curls, and finished it off with eyeliner and mascara. After a brutal day of training, you really didn’t wanna spend forever doing your makeup, because you knew you’d wanna come home after everything was over and go right back to sleep. Yeah, everything was hugging your body in just the right way, but you weren’t about to change. 
You were introducing them to your life.
Before you all left, Thor filled three flasks with his mead from Asgard for himself, Steve, and Bucky and you laughed pretty damn hard.
“We wanna enjoy this night too,” he winked at you as you rolled your eyes. 
The walk was easy enough, but it felt like it took forever. People kept asking for pictures with the OG Avengers, they had a million questions, and of course they were all happy to be as kind as possible. It’s not that you minded all that much, but you really missed your best friend. Work had been kicking your ass, she had been extremely busy, and was in the middle of planning her wedding. Nights off were extremely rare, but actually getting to see her and her friends perform? It had been forever.
“You made it!” she squealed once you were finally inside the club with everyone, almost knocking you over with how hard she hugged you.
“I told you I’d show! Even if I would’ve only caught the last song,” you laughed as you hugged her back just as tight. “We still on for drinks after?”
“Fuck yes! Your tits look amazing in this top, we’re definitely getting free drinks out of it,” she beamed with a wink and you burst out laughing. “Okay, I’ve seen all of you on TV, but I still wanna officially meet everyone,” she smiled at everyone. “I’m Meg.”
As everyone went around introduced themselves, you made your way to the bar, to grab your signature Jack and Coke.
“Hell yes! You made it!” Meg’s finance, Paul, beamed as he made your drink.
“Why is everyone so shocked that I’m here?!”
“You haven’t been to a show in years!”
“Blah, blah, blah,” you muttered as you reached behind the bar and grabbed his pack of cigarettes.
“You bring the Avengers with you and you dare to steal from me?” he sneered sarcastically as he handed you your drink.
You laughed as you reached across the bar and kissed his cheek, “I’m sure our friendship will survive it.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Dude, I had no idea the place would be so packed tonight.”
“I have a feeling everyone here had a long ass Friday.” “Yeah, well they better treat my baby right.” “You two!”
He rolled his eyes as he flipped you off, “enjoy the show!”
“Thank you, Paaauuullll,” you sang out as everyone joined you.
You looked up to see Steve staring at you intently, and he quickly turned towards the stage when he realized he was caught. Before you could allow yourself to think on it or feel flattered, you heard your best friend yell from the stage as she started to make her guitar scream.
“We’re ‘Flowers of Cinnamon’, and thanks for spending your Friday night with us!”
From that moment on, you were barely paying attention to your surroundings. With the exception of your drink, you didn’t focus on anything other than your best friend rocking the fuck out. It had always just been a hobby for her, but she had always been so damn good at it. You envied how effortlessly performing came to her. The band was a cross between Paramore, The Bangles, and All Time Low, and they were just as amazing as you remembered. You wouldn’t have been able to stay still even if you’d wanted to. You sang and danced along to every song, bouncing around, and screaming your head off. You had no clue that Steve had been watching you with the biggest grin on his face, Bucky had been watching your chest bounce up and down, or that Tony had been recording your reaction to your best friend’s music, smiling so hard at your happiness.
Every other song, your best friend made eye contact with you and laughed, and nothing else seemed to matter. Thinking back on it, you wished it had, because maybe things wouldn’t have gotten so fucked up, but you were just so damn happy. The more drinks got, the more you danced and sang around, finally feeling comfortable and happy, even with your new set of friends watching you.
“Okay, this is gonna be our last song for the night,” Meg smiled into the microphone and she laughed at amount of “boos” they received. “Listen, I wanna get fucked up too!” she joked, gaining laughs from the crowd. “Okay, so tonight is extremely special because my best friend on the entire planet is here and brought her friends with her! Thanks babe! So, our last song is gonna be a cover of one of her favorite songs ever,” she winked at you as you cocked an eyebrow.
As soon as you heard the first cord of ‘Decoy’ by Paramore hum out of the speakers, you screamed so loud that everyone in your group (and Paul) started laughing. 
‘Close your eyes and make believe that this is where you wanna be
Forgetting all the memories, try to forget love cause love’s forgotten me
Well hey, hey baby, it’s never too late
Pretty soon you won’t remember a thing
All I’ll be distant, the stars reminiscing
Your heart’s been wasted on me’
You sang along so effortlessly as you started to jump up and down.
‘You’ve never been so used as I’m using you, abusing you
My little decoy
Don’t look so blue, you should’ve seen right through
I’m using you, my little decoy
My little decoy’
You linked arms with Nat, who clearly didn’t know the song, but was more than happy to sing and dance along with you. You glanced around and it made you so happy to see everyone else happy and having a good time. It’s not like you were a stick in the mud at work but, you never let loose. Even when it came to holiday and birthday parties, you were pretty damn reserved. The only person who can claim that they’ve seen you fucked up is Steve, and even then it was just you being wine drunk on the sofa while you two listened to albums and discussed work.
No, this was you letting lose and everyone accepting it. Accepting you. You looked over at Steve and he a look of pure love and adoration in his eyes, and it made your heart swell. 
God, you wished you would’ve paid more attention to the way both he and Bucky looked at you that night, but you were just so damn happy and having so much fun.
If you could turn back time...
“Am I still okay at singing?” Meg asked once she finally made her way over to all of you.
“Dude, you’re still fucking amazing!” you beamed as you wrapped her in a tight hug and she laughed. “That was so good! Thank you for playing ‘Decoy’, almost making me cry!”
“Aha!” she teased before she looked at everyone else. “What about Earth’s mightiest heroes? Were you all able to tolerate it?”
“That was amazing,” Tony laughed, Pepper nodding in agreement.
“Why don’t you do this full time?” Nat asked as you waived Paul down and got another drink for both you and Meg.
“If I did this full time, I’d be so stressed all the damn time,” Meg laughed, “I’m much happier painting.”
“What do you paint? Do you have a studio?” Clint inquired and a smile came to your face.
Things were going better than you could have ever imagined. 
As everyone got acquainted, you snuck to have a smoke. A few moments later, a smile came to your face when you saw Steve come out after you.
“You said you’re quitting those,” he nodded towards the cigarette in your hand. 
“I stole Paul’s,” you laughed, standing a little further from him so as to not get the smoke in his face. 
“I can handle it,” he laughed as he placed his black leather jacket on you. “You’re pretty...exposed and I don’t want you getting cold.”
“Well, aren’t you just the sweetest man?” you teased before you inhaled your cancer stick. “Who else knows about this? I’ll call the ‘New York Times’” He snickered as he shook his head, “quiet you.”
“Are you having fun tonight?”
“I am, I like you seeing like this.”
You scoffed, “crazy?” “Happy...content. Secure.”
You felt your cheeks heat up at his words, and the look he gave you along with it, had butterflies appearing in your stomach.
“We should get back inside,” you smiled at up at him as you ashed the last of your cigarette and threw it in the nearby trash bin. 
And maybe that’s when it started.
You just missed all the signs that night, because you were convinced Steve didn’t want you.
He convinced you he didn’t want you. 
When the two of you got back inside, Paul had just finished up his shift and the guys had finished helping Meg back up her equipment which she had decided to lock up in the manager’s office for the night. 
“Dancing! We need dancing!” she whined once her eyes landed on you.
“Hell yeah we do,” you laughed as you linked arms with both her and Nat.
Once again, you didn’t notice the way Bucky ogled you or the way Steve kept a close eye on you. When you all reached the next bar, you instantly ordered more drinks and pulled Nat and Meg onto the dance floor with you, still wearing Steve’s coat. He leaned against the bar, talking with Tony and Pepper, but still kept an eye on you. As Janet Jackson’s voiced filled the giant building, you danced around with the biggest smile on your face (at some point Meg had put her sunglasses on your face), smiling and waiving at Bucky when you saw his eyes glued to you.
Well, glues to your ass.
By the time everyone was ready to call it a night, you were drunk as shit.
“You’re not coming back to the compound?” Nat asked as she stumbled out after you.
“Nah, I wanna sleep in my own space tonight. It’s closer,” you giggled as you started giving out hugs.
“I can take you,” Bucky offered with a slick grin.
“I can take her, she’s on the way to my house,” Steve countered, and Meg cocked an eyebrow at you.
You just started dancing and walking. 
“Goodnight everyone! Get home safe! I love you all!”
You were drunk, tired, and in no mood to figure out whatever that was about. You just wanted to go home and get in your bed. You honestly don’t know why you didn’t go back to the compound that night, but it just felt right to go to your own home. You already spent so little time there to begin with. A few moments later, you heard the hurried footsteps of someone behind you, but you kept looking ahead.
“You’re impatient when you’re drunk,” Steve laughed as he came up beside you.
A small smile came to your face at the fact that Steve was the one to walk you home.
You giggled as you leaned into him, “my feet hurt.”
No sooner than you said it, he scooped you up.
“Steve!”
“You weigh nothing, don’t worry about it, darlin.” “It’s a 30 minute walk!” 
“I’m very well aware of where your apartment is.” “Steve-”
“Hush.”
You pouted but did as you were told, leaned into him, and took in the scent that was all his own. Something between woodsy and fresh cut grass. In your drunken state, he felt like home.
“Why didn’t you want Bucky to take me home?” you asked after a few moments, not missing the way he stiffened a bit.
“He’s a little buzzed and he gets a little handsy and flirty at times. I didn’t want him to bother you.” You giggled as you took in more of his scent, “you’re literally carrying me, Steve.” “You said your feet hurt.” “Are you a little buzzed?”
“I definitely don’t feel sober,” he chuckled softly and you softly sighed at the comfort of rumble in his chest.
“Do you wanna sleepover?”
“I’ll order a car service once I drop you off.”
“Why not order one now?”
“It was weird...everyone hanging out tonight. I feel like we haven’t hung out alone together in a while.” “Then why not sleepover?”
“Cause I should go home. I don’t wanna accidentally wake you up or something. You worked hard today and you need rest.” “So did you.” “Y/N.” “You’re so weird sometimes, Steve,” you huffed as you laced your hand with his.
“What are you doing?”
“Holding your hand like I’ve done a million times before. What’s wrong?” “Nothing.”
You rolled your eyes and mumbled, “alright weirdo.” “I’m not being weird.”
“You’re not being normal.”
He let out a frustrated huff, “did you have fun tonight?”
“So much fun, I’m so happy you came out.”
“I’ve missed you, darlin.” “I’ve missed you too. Steve?”
“Hmm?”
“Sleepover.”
“Y/N-” “See? You are being weird. You’ve slept over my place a ton before, in my bed, and it wasn’t weird. What’s so different about tonight?”
He muttered, “so many things.” “Like what?”
“It’s just been a long night.”
“Fine, whatever. Go home, see if I give a fuck.” “Hey!”
“You’re being weird and you won’t tell me why. You know I hate when you do that shit.”
“I just think I should sleep in my own bed, darlin’. I’m not trying to be weird or make you upset.”
He sounded so strained and you couldn’t read his facial expression, so you couldn’t see how torn up he was. You couldn’t tell how much he was at war with himself.
You couldn’t tell how much he wanted you.
He chuckled when you didn’t say anything, “don’t get quiet on me now.”
“Can you at least stay until I fall asleep? It won’t take long.” “Everything okay, darlin’?”
“Yeah Steve, I just miss you,” you confessed softly. 
“We’ll do a sleepover tomorrow, alright? We’ll have it at my house.” “Fine.” “Don’t be upset.” “I don’t care.” “You’re also a giant brat when you’re drunk.” “You’re saying that you miss me, but won’t spend time with me!”
God, you sounded like a brat to your own ears. That was a huge part as to why you’d never let him see you so inebriated. It’s why you never wanted anyone from The Avengers (or S.H.I.E.L.D for that matter) to see you so drunk. It became harder for you to suppress your feelings for Steve, and he’s all you wanted when you were drunk. For reasons unknown to you (at the time), Steve wanted to go home. That should’ve been enough, but your drunk wanted to hold him all night. 
You were going out of your way to start an argument. 
He let out a heavy sigh as he reached your complex, “I’ll stay-”
“Don’t do me any fucking favors-” “Will stop arguing with me? And stop with swearing, you know I hate it.” “Well maybe I hate you.”
He scoffed hard at that, “no you don’t.”
“You don’t know that-”
“Yes I do, so stop saying it. I’ll stay, okay?”
“And you’ll sleep next to me?”
“Yes darlin’, I will sleep next to you.”
You pressed a soft kiss to his neck and you felt his grip on you get tighter, “thank you, Steve!”
“Anything for you, sweetheart.”
That night, he was good to his word and slept next to you, letting use his chest as a pillow and you were asleep almost instantly. The next day, he was back to normal and you didn’t think anything of his behavior from the previous night. You had no reason to. However, from that day on, things did slowly start to change more. 
It started with Bucky coming around more, especially when Steve was with you. You couldn’t sense it, because has always been entirely too good at hiding his emotions, but he slowly became frustrated. So much that he basically stopped coming around all together. 
“Hey, are you busy?” you asked timidly as you approached his office one day.
“Yeah, unfortunately.” “Oh...okay then-”
“What’s wrong?”
“No, you’re busy and I don’t wanna take up your time...”
You could feel your eyes welling up and didn’t know why. Steve always had a way of making you so damn soft and vulnerable, and you truly hated it.
You still hate it. 
“Darlin’-” “Please stop calling me that. The guy who started calling me that doesn’t seem to exist anymore. If he does, he’s making sure to stay away from me.”
“He still exists-” “Then what’s going on? Why are you staying away from me?”
He sighed as he threw down his pen, “nothing-”
“Alright, if you’re just gonna lie to me-” “I’m not lying!”
“Steve, you saw me walking with Bucky yesterday and literally turned in the other direction and walked away.” “You guys are just hanging out a lot now and I don’t wanna third wheel-” “You wouldn’t third wheeling! We’re just friends!”
“Y/N...” “Steve, why are you just abandoning me? You’re the one I’m closest to and you know that. You’ve always known that,” you sobbed as you closed the door behind you.
“Please don’t cry-” “Then why are you abandoning me?! What did I do wrong?!”
“Nothing-”
“Then what the fuck?! You’ve been acting so strange, but you’re saying I haven’t done anything! If I didn’t do anything, what the fuck is going on with you?!”
He let out another frustrated sigh and just stared at you, clearly at war with himself.
“Fuck this and fuck you, I give up,” you sobbed as you dried your eyes. 
“Darlin’”
“Stop calling me that! I’m just Y/N and you’re just Steve. I can’t do this with you anymore!”
After you stormed out, things only got worse, because you’d never felt so low and alone in your life. Unless it had to do with a mission or training, you barely even looked his way. The farther you got away from Steve, the more Bucky swooped in. In fact, the more you look at how everything happened, you realize that things wouldn’t have gotten so bad if you’d just shut things down with the both of them. 
However, it’s not as if thinking with a broken heart ever lead to a good thing. 
You cried a lot and Bucky was just there for you. He was sweet, he listened, and let you keep your secrets. Sure, he asked what happened between you and Steve (everyone was), but he dropped it when you told him you wouldn’t be talking about it.
You can’t explain what you don’t know. 
“Hey doll, we’re goin’ out tonight. You wanna come? Invite Meg!” Bucky asked one night after you let him in your apartment on the compound.
“Nah, I’ve got a hot date with a black and white French film and a few glasses of wine,” you smiled weakly.
“You can’t stay in here forever.”
“I don’t. Sometimes I go home.” “Babe-”
“I just wanna stay in, Buck,” you sighed as someone else knocked on your door. “I guess I’m just the most popular girl in the world.”
When you opened it the second time, Steve stood there looking just as upset as you felt. Instead of even trying to attempt to hear him out, a rage flared up inside you and you had to force yourself to not shove him. As far as you were concerned, he had a lot of fucking nerve to show up at your place after all the shit that happened in his office. 
“What?”
“I wanted to know if you’re coming out tonight-”
“No.”
“Well, can I come in and we can talk? I know I owe you an explanation-”
“I don’t want an explanation anymore, Steve,” you lied harshly, “I just want you to leave me alone. I stood in your office and cried like a fucking dumbass...that was a month ago. Now you wanna talk? Just leave things as they are.”
You truly wish you hadn’t spoken out of anger because none of it was true. You cried over him whenever you were alone, you missed hanging out with him, you missed falling asleep next to him...you missed Steve. Your Steve.
You’ve always been a hot head. 
“Darlin-” “What have I told you about that?” “Y/N, just give me a few minutes-”
“No, go away. Unless it has to do with work, we don’t have anything to talk about.” “You don’t mean that,” he more pleaded than told you.
“I’ve never meant it more!”
“Y/N-”
Bucky sighed as he came up behind you, “she just needs to cool off, Pal.”
If you hadn’t been so upset and hurt you would’ve laughed at how wide Steve’s eyes got.
“We’ll talk to you tomorrow, okay?”
“I thought you were coming out. It was your idea in the first damn place,” Steve snapped.
“I don’t wanna leave Y/N while she’s this upset. She shouldn’t be alone right now.”
Steve opened his mouth to say something, but all that happened was he clenched his jaw and looked away before he stormed off, punching the wall on his way out.
You should’ve spoken to him. You should’ve gone after him. Instead you pushed past Bucky and made yourself your first glass of wine of the night.
“Babe-”
“Buck, if you’re gonna stay here tonight, please no lectures. I just wanna be upset, okay?”
He just nodded solemnly, “I get it. No lectures, just drinks and weird French movies,” he smirked and you quietly laughed. 
Here’s the thing: it’s not that you never found Bucky attractive, you just never thought about him. You were always thinking about Steve. However, at that time, thinking about Steve brought you too much pain and you didn’t want to feel anymore pain for a while. You just wanted to feel numb. You’d rather have nothing, the void, than hold onto the pain Steve’s brought on. 
You rested your legs on him when he sat next to you, not thinking anything of it. When he started stroking your leg after the third glass of wine, you still didn’t think anything of it. You only started to pick up on his actions when he squeezed your thigh a little.
“Buck?”
“Yeah doll?” “What are you doing?”
“Trying to help you relax and feel better.”
“Buck-”
“I’ve never seen you this upset, babe. I just wanna help.”
The thought and the offer were tempting. You couldn’t remember the last time you had gotten off to something other than your vibrator. Of course you’d made subtle advances towards Steve, but he’d clearly turned you down. Plus, the women around the compound did talk. While Bucky had a reputation for being a skirt chaser, he also had a reputation for wearing women out in the best way.
It’s not like you were looking for anything. You just wanted to forget for awhile. 
He tested the waters a bit more by sliding his hand further up your leg, waiting to see how you’d respond. 
You placed your wine glass on the ground and opened your legs for him a bit, “you just wanna make me feel better?”
“So fuckin’ good, doll,” he husked, as he reached between your legs and easily ripped your panties off, “just lay back and enjoy, baby.”
His movements were slow, but his kisses were desperate. It felt good, but off. Not to mention you felt more guilty with every kiss he gave you, like you were betraying Steve.
‘Fuck Steve,’ you told yourself mentally, ‘he had his chance and he clearly didn’t want it.’
You closed your eyes in a vain attempt to shut out any thoughts of Steve, but that only made his face come to mind. You let out a sound between a moan and a frustrated grunt as you pulled Bucky’s hair.
“Please!”
“Tell me how bad you want it,” he smirked, his hot breath lapped at your pussy.
“So fucking bad, please! Need it!”
“Love seeing you like this,” he cooed, before he dipped down and dove in and his lewd moans filled the room.
This was the moment Bucky became your “decoy”. You didn’t want him in the same way he wanted you, but part of you felt like he didn’t actually give a shit. Since he’d lost Nat to Bruce, Bucky wasn’t ever really looking for a relationship. He liked to play around, entertain a woman (or two) for a few months, then he’d move on. As far as you were concerned, that night was only supposed to be a one time thing. 
“F-fuck!” you moaned, doing your best to be in the moment as you lulled your head back while he fucked you with his tongue and massaged your clit with his thumb. “Feels so good, Buck!”
You weren’t lying completely. It’s not as if Bucky was bad at eating you out, he just wasn’t the one you wanted doing it. 
You felt him smirk against your folds, and started to grind your pussy against his face, forcing yourself to focus on all the pleasure you felt instead of everything else.
‘Steve doesn’t want you. Steve doesn’t want you. Stop thinking about Steve!’ you told yourself mentally.
When he switched up and started sucking on your clit, he easily pressed two fingers into your soaked folds. You felt the knot in your core tighten and snap.
“FUCK!” you cried out as you came hard and a few tears escaped your eyes.
You hated how the tears weren’t from pleasure, but you masked it well enough as he fucked you through your high.
“Take off that fuckin’ shirt, baby. Let me fuckin’ see you,” he husked as he took off his own shirt and started to undo his jeans. 
You were quick to do as he said, taking all of him as you ignored how uncomfortable you felt being so bare beneath him as his mouth glistened with your juices.
You were doing this to feel better, so why weren’t you feeling any better?
“Waited so fuckin’ long, baby,” he groaned as he dipped down and worshiped each of your breasts while his thumb made little circles on your clit.
“Bucky!”
“I know baby, I’m gonna take care of you, gonna take such good care of you,” he moaned before you felt his tongue on the side of your neck, licking up little beads of sweat. 
You took a deep breath and told yourself you wanted it as you felt him at your entrance. You wanted Bucky. You just needed to let yourself relax.
“Jesus, you’re fuckin’ tight!” he grunted as he pushed into you.
“Oh fuck!”
“I know you can take me, baby! Your wet little pussy is squeezing me so tight, baby!” “Please don’t stop,” you whimpered as you wrapped a leg around his waist, trying to hang on to him as he fucked into you hard and fast.
You wanted this. You agreed to this.
He pushed himself up with his metal arm and looked down at you adoringly, “wanted you for so long, doll. Waited for...ah fuck!”
To avoid feeling anymore guilt, you wrapped an arm around him to pull him close and kissed him passionately, moaning into his mouth when you felt him fill you to the brim. He rode out both your highs before he rested his forehead against yours.
“So good, baby. You tired?” he asked, breath still coming heavy.
You just closed your eyes and shook your head no.
“Good girl.”
Bucky kept at it for a while, not feeling any real pleasure until he brought you off (which you had to fake half the time). There was nothing wrong with him. You found him attractive, and you knew that he wanted you, but it just wasn’t what you wanted. All of it felt so hollow and emotionless on your end. You felt like you were acting and Bucky was working his ass off to please you; to make matters worse, your phone kept going off and you knew who it was.
Steve would’ve hated you if he knew what you were doing and who with, but a part of you felt like he already did. When you both were done, Bucky was a gentleman. He pulled your shirt over your head, carried you to bed, and held you close until you both fell asleep.
You didn’t cry until the next day when you woke up alone in an empty apartment. You ignored calls from both Bucky and Steve, and eventually Bucky was the only one texting you.
Something in you knew that Bucky had confirmed his suspicions, and you just knew he was furious. You and Steve both knew Bucky wasn’t a bad guy, he was just a player and Steve never wanted that for you. 
Eventually you cracked and called Meg, and cried while you told her everything. 
“Well...fuck,” she muttered once you finally got everything out. “Are you sure Steve knows?”
“His calls and texts were incessant until they weren’t. He hasn’t done either in the last 3 hours.”
“Oh yeah no, he definitely fucking knows. Bucky?”
“Bucky went from every 30 minutes to every other hour.”
“Well, what’s wrong with him?” “Nothing...”
“Except?” 
“He’s not Steve.”
“Yeah, but Steve passed up on you, and he was kind of a dick about it. He waited a month until after the office situation? You’ve been showing him your available for how many years? I know you love him, but-”
“I don’t love him.”
“Yeah, cause that’s you’re crying to me about him instead of the skirt chaser that fucked your brains out?”
“Meg.”
“I’m not being insensitive, I’m being honest. Bucky was there last night, clearly wanted you, was with you all night, and all you could think about was Steve. Today, even though Bucky is still texting you, you’re more upset that Steve isn’t because you know he knows. If I were you, I’d be more worried about the guy that’s used to fucking around breaking my heart, than the guy who isn’t,” she sighed.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
“Steve had his chance, I need to let him go. I’ve been in my room crying all day...I have to stop.”
“Can you?”
“I don’t have much of a choice do I?”
“Babe, if you could end up with Steve, I’d prefer that, but that’s not really an option. Even if he came back, he gave you the run around for a bit. Just focus on you for now and what you want. You always want to make others happy, and you need to focus on you.”
“You’re right. I know you’re right.”
“Do you need me to come over?”
“No, being alone is good for me right now.”
“Alright, I love you, Y/N. It’s gonna be okay.”
You let out a heavy sigh as you sobbed, “I love you,” and hung up.
You ignored Bucky for the rest of the day, feeling guilty about it, but knowing it was for the best. You’d done enough wrong and you truly did need to focus on you and what you wanted.
However, before you fell asleep, you broke down and checked all your texts from Steve.
O Captain, My Captain: Darlin, please just talk to me. I’m so sorry.
O Captain, My Captain: I’m not going out tonight, please just answer me.
O Captain, My Captain: Don’t do anything with Bucky. He’s my best friend, but he’s not worthy of you. He won’t treat you right and you know that.
O Captain, My Captain: Please just answer me.
O Captain, My Captain: If I could take back my actions, I would. I’m so sorry. If you’d just talk to me, I’d be able to make you understand.
O Captain, My Captain: Please talk to me. I miss you so much.
O Captain, My Captain: I’m going to sleep, but give me a call whenever.
O Captain, My Captain: Seriously? All night and you’re still not talking to me?
O Captain, My Captain: Baby, please just talk to me. We’ve never gone this long without talking, and I fucking hate it.
O Captain, My Captain: Y/N...please.
O Captain, My Captain: Bucky just left. You’ve made yourself loud and clear, and fine. I got it.
O Captain, My Captain: Do whatever the fuck you want.
When you woke up the following day, you had the biggest headache from crying, and the last thing you felt like doing was facing either of them. You had a job to do though, and criminals didn’t stop being criminals just because you had a broken heart. Even though you were slower to dress than usual, you were still on time for training, and God, it was brutal.
Bucky kept looking at you, Steve wouldn’t even look your way, and you couldn’t focus. You’d never had a day so bad, and all you wanted was to crawl back into bed. During the meeting after, you just leaned against the wall, barely listening to anything Nick had to say. The one time you bothered to look up, you looked over at Steve and was glaring at you. 
God, you really fucking hated yourself. 
“Doll, wait up!” Bucky called after you once the meeting was over.
You’d practically run out of the room.
“Bucky, I really just want-”
“What did I do wrong?” he breathed once he caught up to you. “Everything seemed fine on Saturday, I thought we both enjoyed it.”
You didn’t miss the way Steve quietly scoffed as he walked past the both of you.
“Bucky, I just-”
“Did I hurt you? What...I really like you, Y/N. I have for a while and I just...was I too eager?”
You honestly hadn’t expected that.
“Wait...what?”
“I never said anything, because I thought you and Steve had a thing going, but that’s clearly not happening. You were just so upset on Saturday and I wanted to make you happy, and I’ve wanted you for so long...what did I do?”
Trash. You felt like absolute trash.
“I need to get to my room.” “Y/N-”
“Just...I’ll talk to you later, okay? You didn’t do anything wrong, I promise. I just have a lot going on in my head. I just need to be by myself for a while.”
“Please just-”
“I’ll talk to you later, okay? I’m sorry.”
~~
You can read the rest here.
92 notes · View notes
twitteringthings · 3 months
Text
Chapter 56 - Second Spoiler Analysis
Okay everyone, my gears have been TURNING and GRINDING. So, I am going to analyze the shit out of this second spoiler because why not throw caution to the wind and come up with the most bizarre predictions 2 days before the new release?! Beware!! lol XD
My thoughts are under the cut!!
Tumblr media
Body Language!
As far as I know, we haven't seen D hold Y in this position before, it's protective and provocative at the same time. Idk, looks like D's staking his claim to me...And trying to provoke something from Y. Confession? Truth? Desire?
D still has all of his clothing on, he hasn't even taken off his gloves, what this says to me is that Y probably said some snarky shit and D couldn't take it anymore? But Hoooowwww did they get from the couch to here?! I'm assuming Yashiro tried to walk away from and dismiss Doumeki AGAIN, but he said 'NOOPEE, not this timeeee."
Yashiro is obviously nervous/stunned/literally backed into a corner. So, I assume we are at the point where D gives Y another ultimatum? ORR he's provoking him with his words? "Why did you want me instead of Kamiya?" "I know you only respond to my touch" "You know you want this" "Why do you hold yourself back with me" "I know" "Yashiro-San, do you actually have feelings for me?" LOL I'm spit balling here!
Y isn't looking D in his eyes (he's looking down), almost like he can't face the TRUTH of his emotions. Maybe that's what D is trying to probe out of him here.
Not a prediction buuut...Look at D's hand on Y's ass! :0 Anyone else getting hot/nervous?
I really think D is asking Y a question here, his mouth is open slightly and Yashiro is sweating and looking down as if he's trying to find the "right" (shit to say that won't give his feelings away) thing to say.
Yashiro's right hand is slightly raised, will he touch D? Put his hand on his chest? Caress his scar?? I'm going to explode, it's not safe for me to run away with my thoughts like this LMAO.
What Could D Be Saying?!
I honestly think he is either bringing up past situations he realized that were acts of care/desire from Y or telling Y that he knows about his impotency/true feelings.
"What you said about me to Tsukanawa was a lie, you threw me away because you couldn't handle falling in love." AHHH IDK IDK!
"Tell me you want this - tell me you want me, and I'm yours." HAHAHHAGSUGAHSGSHA
"Are you still afraid of me - to be with me?"
Who knows at this point?
Final Thoughts
First, Disclaimer: I could be wrong about literally everything here, but what can I say? I like to get my own hopes up! These are just my humble opinions and hopes that I share about my favorite love story <3
I think the confession is upon us. Unless Kamiya interrupts again, if that happens, I will break the fourth wall myself and tie him up in my basement. Or if Nana calls...but it's the middle of the night so I doubt either things will occur. Anyway, I think this is the chapter we will see Y take what he wants, and his walls totally crumble. Who knows, he may even cry again but this time he will allow Doumeki to comfort him. Will Yashiro make love to the Doumeki from all those years ago? Will Doumkei finally take off his pants?! Will Yashiro touch Doumeki? Whatever happens, I'm just happy to be here, lol.
It's so fun predicting Yoneda-Sensei's next move, I'm terribly thrilled for whatever is in store!!
82 notes · View notes
teyamsatan · 1 year
Text
Illicit Affairs | Chapter IX: Seven
Pairing: Neteyam x Human/Avatar!Reader
Chapter I Chapter II Chapter III Chapter IV Chapter V Chapter VI Chapter VII Chapter VIII Chapter X
Synopsis: As your life comes to an end, someone you never thought you'd see again helps both you and Neteyam navigate your past and future.
Warnings: pure angst, mentions of death, mental illness, addiction, self-injury, no mentions of Y/N, cursing, some fluff, a lot of crying, like too much crying honestly
Word Count: 9,3k words
A/N: The second to last chapter is here, and with it also comes the beginning of the end. I am honestly so sad at the thought of this series finishing, I have spent every minute of my life thinking and living in it, and I am not ready for it to end (wink wink). This chapter was the most emotionally draining piece of writing I have ever done, but I am so happy with the way it turned out. I hope you like it, and that you find some comfort in this story, the way I found comfort in writing it and sharing it with you. I am so so excited about the last chapter, and I will start writing it right away. As always, thank you so much for engaging with my work and for all the support, I loved reading your comments and asks so so much, they make my life honestly. (Pls listen to seven by TS when reading this, I think it will enhance the experience x also jake saying babygirl does things to me ok byee x )
“Please, picture me in the trees, I hit my peak at seven Feet, in the swing over the creek, I was too scared to jump in Please picture me in the weeds, before I learnt civility I used to scream ferociously any time I wanted ...Are there still beautiful things?”
Neteyam left the clearing with so much anger it could be mined as a new energy source. He couldn’t believe this, couldn’t believe you. He was losing you, over and over, and now will lose you permanently. His heart bled so much, he didn’t think he could make it back to the village in the state he was in. He spent the last month of his life, the last month of your life, training you, ignoring his feelings for you, having dinner with another woman, when he should have been loving you, helping you heal and checking in on your human form, that he spent his whole life with and then abandoned for your Avatar. You took everything from him by keeping this a secret. His whole life, his future, the chance at any happiness or hope or trust in loved ones. He would never forgive you for this. You robbed him of everything and your death will bring his own, maybe not physical, but spiritual and emotional. 
He didn’t want to go back to the village, couldn’t go back to the village. He couldn’t hear it, couldn’t hear them talking about you, about your death, he couldn’t see them cry and mourn, for the woman he will love as long as his beating heart was still pumping blood, and not die, not collapse due to the overbearing weight of his broken soul. There was only one place he thought to go, only one place he might find any semblance of peace: Vitraya Ramunong, the Tree of Souls.
Norm and the Sullys were still in the tent, discussing ways to get you to accept the consciousness transfer, brainstorming every possible idea, even thinking of literally tying you to a bed and pumping you with the drugs that they knew would buy you, buy them some more time to change your mind. They all jumped at the screech that came from just outside their tent, and Jake got his gun resting by his side and saw the rest of his family arming themselves with bows and knives at the ominous sound. When they made it outside, they were shocked to see your ikran, a beautiful beast, batting her wings aggressively and hissing in their direction. 
“What is it, girl?” Jake said, approaching her carefully and petting her head gently. The ikran opened her mouth and took Jake’s hand in hers, which elicited a furious reaction from Neytiri, to which Jake raised his other hand in a calming gesture.
“She’s not hurting me, she’s pulling me away, towards the lab. I think she’s trying to tell us something.” 
His heart dropped at the thought of what could your ikran be wanting to show them so ardently, so urgently. He has never seen such behaviour from a banshee, and he realises painfully how much of an imprint you have made on this world, on life all around you. He wishes this world would have made as much of an impact on you, maybe if it had, you wouldn’t want to leave it so soon. 
Jake got on the banshee without making the bond, and she immediately took off. 
“Take the Ikrans or Pa’li and hurry to the lab, I have a really bad feeling.”
The last thing he saw is his entire family calling for their animals, the hurry and desperation enveloping all of them like a warm, suffocating blanket. 
The banshee landed in a small clearing with a river source in the middle of it. It was a beautiful place that Jake has somehow never stumbled through before, but he couldn’t think about it too much when another, more urgent matter caught his eye. A small and fragile frame, motionless on the ground. 
“KID!” He jumped from the back of the ikran like it was lava, and ran as quickly as he possibly could, kneeling on the ground next to you. His face immediately went to your masked one, trying to see if he could spot breathing. Two fingers rushed to your throat, looking for a pulse he couldn’t feel. 
“Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck, don’t do this to me, baby girl. Come on, please.” 
He removed your mask and starting giving you CPR, his two hands wrapped around each other in firsts as he rhythmically compressed your chest in the spot right on top of your heart. Thirty compressions, two breaths, thirty compressions, two breaths. He was trying so hard to remain calm and collected, but his mind was screaming with the image of you on the ground, dead or dying, he still didn’t know, alone, and he felt tears pool in his eyes. You have been alone for such a long time, and he was right: he never tried to understand what you must have been going through, how hard this life must have been for you on this planet your body didn’t belong on, with a soul so bright and wild that was continuously tamed by the fury of your own destiny, with which you battled your whole existence. Losing your mum changed you, finding your dad in the woods broke your spirit, and losing Neteyam took away the last shred of happiness you had, and they watched. He watched, unknowing and ignorant. He will never forgive himself if you died here, in his arms. 
He was continuing the CPR when his eyes snapped at something moving above his head. Jake stopped the chest compressions at the sight. Atokirina, dozens of them, floating down gently and peacefully until they reached your body, where they settled for a few seconds, before they all took flight again concomitantly. Jake thought that was a good sign, and, in a desperate attempt to add on to Eywa’s efforts, he brought up his fingers together in a fist, and with all his might, hit your unmoving chest, saying a silent prayer in his mind as he did so. 
With wide eyes and laboured breaths, Jake saw the small girl he’s known since she was born come back to life with a violent gasp. You immediately started coughing breathlessly, and Jake put your mask back over your face. He pressed a button and allowed you to take a few short, pained breaths. He felt relief wash all over him, but he knew he needed to go; you weren’t breathing properly, and he saw your face slowly turning purple. 
“It’s okay, baby girl. You’re going to be okay.”
With very little effort, Jake lifted you from the ground and carried you in his arms, running as fast as he could do without disturbing you even further. He couldn’t help wince as he was looking at your body, so weak and feeble, so different than the one he remembered. How did this happen? How did Norm and Max allow this? 
He made it to the lab shortly, and saw the whole family waiting for him there. Lo’ak, Kiri and Tuk all let out a shocked gasp at your lifeless form residing in Jake’s arms, but he couldn’t think about that now, he couldn’t worry about anything other than making sure you will survive this. 
Norm and Max let him in with their keycards and motioned hurriedly in the direction of the medical ward. He knew where to go, having been there a few times with soldiers who were sick, as well with his own kids when they got illnesses the Tsahik couldn’t cure. He hurried past all the hallways and entered and put you down as gently as he possibly could. Norm and Max burst through the door, getting all sorts of instruments and machines ready that Jake couldn’t name with a gun to his head. He silently got out of the way, and let them do what they did best. 
He got out of the room and grabbed Tuk in his arms, holding her tightly when she nuzzled her head in his neck and started silently sobbing. 
“What is going on?” Kiri, one of your best friends in the whole world, your sister, asked through shaky breaths and hushed cries. 
“Ma 'ite…” Neytiri said softly, hugging her kids close to her chest. 
“She’s sick, isn’t she? Like the people in the village?” 
“Yes, my sweet child.”
“But those people died.” Tuk said in between high pitched whimpers. 
Jake and Neytiri exchanged a knowing, sorrowful look, and tightened their grip on their children. 
Neteyam found the Tree of Souls to be deserted, as most Na’vi would be gone hunting or preparing for the upcoming war this time of day, or just taking shelter from the rain that has been pouring for days with no seeming intention of stopping. He knelt on the ground and peered up at the bright pink and purple tendrils of the sacred willow, taking in the beauty that he is yet to get over, even after coming here his whole entire life. A pained cry escaped his lips at the realisation he will never be able to show this to you. From the second he saw your Avatar body, dreams invaded his subconscious mind, dreams of when you would finally become one of the people, dreams of your soft hair bouncing on your beautiful back while you ran beneath the tree, dreams of his finally being able to make you his, the way he has wanted for so long. You were supposed to become one of the people, you were supposed to be his, his mate and the mother of his children, his Tsahik, the best Tsahik this clan had ever seen. How the fuck was he supposed to come to terms with this heartbreak, how was he ever supposed to be the same person again? You were in his life from the moment you were born. You were born just a couple of months apart, as if Eywa couldn’t wait any longer to join two souls who were meant to be. He couldn’t remember a day in his life when you weren’t there - even if not physically, you were always in his life, in his mind, your light forever permeated through every cell in his body. You were the only fact of life he was sure of, how was he supposed to live without you?
“I have another quote that reminds me of you, though.” 
Patting the spot next to you, you signalled for him to lie down. He did, although his legs were completely off the bed, the tiny contraption barely able to accommodate his torso. You let out a small laugh, but seemed happy to have him so close. 
You placed your head on his chest, and he prayed you couldn’t hear the way his heart felt like it was trying to escape his chest at your proximity and warmth. You opened the book and looked for the quote. 
“Ah, there is it.” You cleared your throat, then continued. “He is more myself than I am. Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same.” 
“I like that.” He felt bashful at your admission of how you viewed him. You were always braver than him when it comes to your feelings. You never said them out right, but you always gave enough proof through moments like these, when you would sing a song, or read him a section of a book you thought resonated with you.
“Read more. Is there anything else in that book that reminds you of us?” 
You blushed, but flipped through more pages. You have him a knowing look, and read from the book you gripped on so tightly your knuckles turned white.
“My great miseries in this world have been Heathcliff's miseries, and I watched and felt each from the beginning: my great thought in living is himself. If all else perished, and he remained, I should still continue to be; and if all else remained, and he were annihilated, the universe would turn to a mighty stranger: I should not seem a part of it. My love for Linton is like the foliage in the woods: time will change it, I'm well aware, as winter changes the trees. My love for Heathcliff resembles the eternal rocks beneath: a source of little visible delight, but necessary.”
He couldn’t help think of that quote, and how deeply you both felt for each other, how this world is dull and senseless, meaningless and bleak without the other. “If all else perished, and he remained, I should still continue to be; and if all else remained, and he were annihilated, the universe would turn to a mighty stranger”. He never quite understood the magnitude of this quote until today, when he stared at your dying body, until he was here, kneeling under the Tree of Souls, knowing soon you might not be part of his universe anymore, willing to beg Eywa until his knees bleed for another chance, for one more try. 
“Great Mother,” he starts as he reaches for the queue and brings it to one of the tendrils he was softly grasping in his hand, “I need your help. I’m begging you for help.” 
His queue wraps around the mauve willow branch and he inhales faintly at the bond, as he is transported across dimensions, to another plane of being, higher than any living thing had access to except in this way.
He woke up in the last place he thought he would, the lab. The damn lab, with its white, too-white walls and a smell that always burned his nostrils and a coldness that he would never get used to, no matter how many days he has spent here in his life. Without you in it, it was unnatural and unwelcoming, and he didn’t want to be here a second longer than he needed to.
“Ma 'itan.” he heard a voice call out to him from inside one of the rooms, and he made his way slowly towards it, feet hurting from the biting temperature of the smooth tiles. He passed a mirror that was hung on one of the walls, and was startled to see himself in it, only it appeared more like a window to the past, as the face looking back at him was young, no older than 10. 
He continued on, and eventually reached it. It was dark, except the light from a computer screen and one desk lamp gently illuminating the room. Sat on a chair was a woman, beautiful and elegant, with light curly hair that reached her torso and kind features, that reminded him so much of her daughter, so much so that it made his heart constrict in pain. 
“Neteyam, my boy, it’s so good to see you!”
“Auntie Jo?” 
“You’ve grown so much, ma 'itan. You’ve become a handsome young man.”
“Auntie Jo, what’s going on? Why am I here?” 
“You’ve come to ask for help from the Great Mother. The Great Mother doesn’t take sides, son, you know that. She protects only the balance of life.”
“Yes, and her life hangs in the balance. I need Eywa to help, I need Eywa to save her, because her life has never been balanced. There’s never been anything fair about her life, and this second chance is the balance. It’s what she deserves, a lifetime of happiness to make up for all the hurt the Universe has put her through.”
“I see you are still my daughter’s angel, even after all this time. You always took care of her, from when you were both babies. We used to put you in the same crib and you would go to sleep holding hands. You both used to cry whenever it was time for us to return to the lab. Eventually, we had to give you a piece of clothing of the other, so you could sleep peacefully through the night. I always knew you were supposed to end up together. It’s part of the reason I worked so hard to decode the Avatar for her.” 
“She’s dying. She’s dying and there’s nothing I can do! I need you to help me save her, I need to do something, I need something to stop the way it feels like I’m being ripped apart at every seam in my body. I have never known such pain, I never knew it was possible for a body to hurt so badly from a wound that doesn’t even exist.” 
The woman rose from the chair and took Neteyam in her arms, allowing him to place his head on her shoulders and cry. Neteyam tightened his arms around her and held her, crying, releasing all the grief he was feeling for his love, for his future, for her.
“If you feel it, son, then it exists. If you feel her, then she exists, and she will exist forever. In truth, there is nothing any of us can do, except love her and be there for her. My daughter has grown so much, and so much grief grew along with her. And she learnt how to let grief grow until it is so big it cannot be contained within her body from me. But there’s still time for her to grow, too. Grow bigger than the grief. She needs you, Neteyam. She needs you to be her light one last time. She needs you right now. You should go before it’s too late.”
Neteyam woke up like from a dream and removed his queue from the tree so quickly it hurt him and he felt the pain travel all the way to the tip of his toes. It didn’t matter, he thought. He could be scalped right now and he would still be calling his ikran with enough might to wake up the entire forest. As soon as she arrived at the foot of the tree, he got on her and motioned for her to take off, no other thoughts than the words your mother uttered echoing in his ears. I need to get to the lab, fuck, I hope I’m not too late. I can’t be too late. It can’t be too late.
He completely spaced out until he reached the lab, so it was like he blinked and he was there. He saw your ikran next to the entrance of the lab and felt his pulse quicken so fast he almost fell off his own with how faint it made him. He knocked on the door forcefully and incessantly until Lo’ak came and opened it. His baby brother’s eyes were red and damp and he looked sick and tired; Neteyam couldn’t remember the last time he has ever seen Lo’ak in this state - he didn’t think he ever had. The lump that formed in Neteyam’s throat stopped him from speaking, and he looked at his brother with desperation laced on every feature, silently pleading to be put out of his misery.
“She collapsed outside the lab. She was in a clearing a few minutes from here. Her ikran came to the village and took dad to where she was, and he brought her here.”
Lo’ak started crying again, bringing a hand to his face to hide himself, and Neteyam took him in his arms and hugged him. 
“She was dead, bro. Dad said she was dead. Her heart stopped and he managed to start it back up again, but she has been in the room with Norm and Max for a while, she won’t wake up. She’s been sick for a month and we didn’t know. I didn’t know!”
Neteyam let Lo’ak cry it out, feeling his own hurt being pushed aside at the sight of his baby brother needing a shoulder to cry on. He couldn’t be weak when his family needed him. 
Eventually they made their way down the corridor until they reached the rest of their family, and he saw it, saw you, and it immediately made his sick. He’s struggled to keep down whatever food he still had in his system at the terrorising sight - you, lying on a white framed bed, unconscious, with tubes coming in and out of you, so many tubes he was losing count. He saw the tubes coming out of machines that were beeping, and one of them was removing blood from your body and then pushing it back in, and Neteyam felt weak in the knees taking it all in. 
FIVE STAGES OF GRIEF STAGE IV: BARGAINING
You woke up in a daze, feeling heavy and numb, like that one time you were 16 and you took one too many sleeping pills and you needed 3 days to ride out the consequences. You frowned deeply at the bright artificial lights that were bearing down on you, and you realised you were in the medical ward of the hub. You faintly heard the ECG machine beeping, and you knew at least you weren’t dead yet. You don’t know how much time it’s been, the last thing you remember is Neteyam turning his back on you in the clearing.
“You’re a coward…”
You felt your heart hurt, although the pain was not physical, it wasn’t an arrhythmia or fibrillation or asystole, it was worse. It was a kind of pain you can’t fix with some pills or a defibrillator or some epinephrine to restart the heart. It didn’t work that way. This pain you would have to ride out, have to hope it will pass in time. 
He was right. You were a coward, have been your whole life. There was no point denying it any longer, no point hiding behind a facade of eye rolls and straight faces. You killed yourself slowly and painfully, for years - taking pills, taking too many pills, ignoring the pleas from your mind that told you it was slowly losing focus, that couldn’t handle pain as well anymore, that couldn’t sleep unless it was practically mush by the time your head hit the pillow. You told yourself it was unfortunate that you got the virus, that you hated it and that you were working for cure, but in reality you were kind of relieved when it happened. Because now you had an excuse, and you didn’t have to do any of the heavy lifting yourself. 
You were a coward, refusing to get help or let yourself be loved, let yourself be mourned, because you didn’t want to deal with it. You refused to tell Neteyam, the man who has loved you and been your rock your whole life, who, despite everything that went on between you, would always be yours, and who you knew would suffer immensely because of your passing, because you didn’t want to suffer with him. You didn’t tell Norm and Max, because you knew they would make you get help, and try to get you to heal and stay alive longer, and you didn’t want that. You didn’t tell Jake or Neytiri, or the kids, because no parent or sibling should have to watch their kid, their sister die, and you thought by pushing them away and blaming them for Neteyam’s indiscretion, you would be able to soften the blow. But most of all, you didn’t tell them because you didn’t want to know that people do love you, would suffer because of you, that your death impacted lives around you. You didn’t need the guilt. 
Nobody was paying attention to you, you realised. You briefly saw Norm and Max hurrying around you out of the corner of your eye, and saw a dialysis machine retrieving your blood through a tube coming from your neck. You were going into multiple organ failure, you deduced. Your heart and lungs were shot, your kidneys were shot, you didn’t have much time left.
You wanted to speak, you wanted to scream for Neteyam, for all of them, and apologise. You knew what it meant to lose people, better than most. You were sorry for knowing you will put these people you loved so much through so much pain. You were sorry things turned out like this, that you weren’t stronger, that your heart was so broken it found comfort in the pain and was too scared to heal. The tube coming out of your mouth didn’t allow for that. You felt tears falling from your eyes and then slowly the heaviness taking over, pushing your eyelids shut, and the last thing you heard was the unmistakable sound of a flatline, and screams all around you. 
You woke up dazed, needing a few second to take in your surroundings. You had no idea where you were, it isn’t a place you have ever seen before. You looked, trying to accommodate to the light shining brightly from an orb in the sky, and when you couldn’t see Polyphemus and its moons in the sky, you knew you were no longer on Pandora. It took a while, but you eventually realised you were on Earth. You turned around, taking in all of your surroundings, and felt amazed at the unfamiliar new sights. In front of you stood a house. On the smaller side (you thought, based on all the Hollywood movies you’ve seen), with a blue paintcoat and surrounded by a short brown fence, it had flowers you were fascinated by and shrubbery surrounding it, giving it an unkept look - you loved it. It was not like the houses you have seen in the movies, perfect and artificial, with human precision to ruin what Mother Earth put there for a reason. Behind you were paved roads, but nobody was around. There were no other houses, the one in front of you solitary and quiet, except for a rhythmic sound you could hear from somewhere behind it, although you could not place it, as the house was on a little hill. 
You made your way towards the entrance quietly, and were pleasantly surprised when the little fence opened at your slightest push, so you continued through the cobblestone path, until you were standing face to face with a white door. You felt yourself curiously knocking on it, hoping someone could let you in and explain to you what was going on, why were you here, what was this place? Was this the afterlife? Were you in heaven? 
After waiting a few minutes at the door with no answer, you touched the handle and pressed gently, surprised again when it opened to you. You felt a strange smell envelop you, it was a completely new olfactory experience than you have ever had, and you realised you loved it -  it was a rich and warm smell, and you had to swallow as it seemed to trigger hunger in your system. The room you were in was a little claustrophobic, but you couldn’t help thinking if was homely and snug and felt a strange familiarity as you walked through the dimly lit narrow hallway. Right by the entrance to the right was a brighter, doorless room that probably served as a library once - the walls were covered in thick mahogany shelves filled to the brim with colourful books, and a beautiful dark brown desk was placed in the middle of it, with a fuzzy looking carpet adorning the wooden floors. Further in the hallway, frames with photos of people you couldn’t really place were decorating the blue walls and you smiled taking them all in. A photo of 3 people at the beach, a family, you noted, a photo in a beautiful location somewhere in the mountains, a photo of a dad carrying a small girl on his back, both of them laughing widely - all so beautiful, so intimate. On one of the images was scribbled something that caught your attention. It was an image of a girl, young and beautiful, with light and wavy hair and holding what you knew from movies to be a graduation gown, throwing her cap in the air. The handwritten note on it said “Our little Marj graduating summa cum laude at only 18! - Johns Hopkins, June 2123.” 
Shocked, you removed the frame from the wall and looked at it closer. Your mum. This was your mum’s house, the house she grew up in as a child. What were you doing here? What was happening to you? You held on to the picture as you moved through the house that eventually opened into a big and brightly lit room, that served as both the kitchen and the living room. In the corner of the room lay a beautiful grand piano and a few guitars, all on stands. Through the big windows and the door that opened to the backyard, you saw a large body of water, and you realised the noises you were hearing earlier were waves, crashing on the sandy beach. You have never seen anything like it and couldn’t help stare for a while, just taking in the beauty of this world you never thought you would be able to experience for yourself. You found yourself picking up one of the guitars on the stand that you knew was your mum’s, since it was the same one you have…. had on Pandora, and opened the door to the outside, slowly walking towards the open sea. 
You frowned as you made your way through the fine warm sand at all these new experiences and sensations you have never had before, and the frown deepened at a blanket on the ground, almost inviting you to sit down, almost as if it was laid out for you. Feeling safe and blissful in this new world you now inhabited, you allowed yourself to do as you were silently bid. 
You loved the malleable feeling of the sand as you stretched your legs and noticed it moved to accommodate your body. The blanket was soft, and you felt inspired to pick up the guitar and tune it, strumming it gently. You couldn’t believe what was happening to you, the fact that you were here, on Earth, in your mum’s childhood home. You didn’t know what to think, but you thought that if this is death, maybe it wasn’t so bad after all. 
“My love.” 
That voice. Your breathing and hands both stopped to bring you to a dead still. Your eyes immediately filled with tears that spilled like effortless waterfalls, a visceral reaction to a voice you never thought you’d ever hear again. Your head snapped in the direction of the voice so quickly it gave you whiplash, but you didn’t care. Nothing else mattered in this life but this voice. 
“Mum??” You got up to your feet as rapidly as your human body could handle and ran in the arms of the woman you loved more than anything in this world, more than life itself. You were sobbing as you removed yourself form her arms, touching her face with your hands, touching her arms, making sure she was real, that she was here. 
“Oh my God, baby, it’s ok, I’m right here.” 
She was trying to calm you down enough so you could utter a word, but you couldn’t, you couldn’t stop wailing, couldn’t stop your body expelling so many tears you completely soaked the top of her t-shirt. 
Slowly, she moved you to where you were sat just a few minutes ago, and you were a blubbering mess, unable to utter a single syllable to this woman you have spoken enough to fill out novels in your dreams, in your thoughts, in your soul. 
“You’re alright, my love. Everything’s alright.” She was removing tears as they fell from your eyes with her palm, gently cupping your face and smiling at you, with enough warmth you knew it could power up this whole world if she let it. 
Eventually, you found your voice. “Mum, what is this? How are you here? Am I dead?”
She laughed at your barrage of questioning, remembering fondly how you have always been such a curious cat, always had so many questions for her, relentless in your quest for knowledge. 
“You’re with Eywa, my love. We’re with Eywa. And no, you are not dead yet.��
“Yet?”
“Yes, baby. It seems Eywa is not quite done with you yet.”
“What does the Great Mother want from me?”
“I think she wants you to make a choice, baby.”
“I’ve already made my choice.” 
“I don’t think you have, my love.” 
You thought about her words for a while. You thought you made your choice. I mean, you were here, weren’t you? Dead. Or in purgatory, one of the two, but still, not alive. You thought about your life. About your beautiful mother sitting in front of you, and the moment she gave her last breath to the world. Her funeral, rain pouring over you like the endless sorrow that hasn’t left you since. You thought about how hard it was to sleep at night, how the nightmares never stopped, how the sadness became a confidant you knew you could never shake - you knew you didn’t want to shake. You thought about your dad - the guilt you felt because of him, his actions, his murders, how they haunted you in dark corridors, how the Na’vi people cursed you in your dreams and told you you were a demon, just like he was. You thought about his body in the woods, his exo-suit that he left a few steps behind, and how you couldn’t walk barefoot after that. You thought about the pills, your only friends, the only cure for your debilitating insomnia. You thought about your sleep paralysis demons, crawling on top of you and sitting on your chest until you couldn’t breathe anymore, watching you scream and laughing at you mockingly, how they always looked like you, how they were just a dark, cursed version of yourself, the you you knew you looked like in your soul. You thought about Neteyam leaving - the last straw, the one that left you irreparably broken, the one that skinned you alive and left you for dead. 
You thought you made your choice. 
“I miss you, ma. So much.” The crying never stopped, but you held her hand and tried to revel in the feeling, in knowing she was here and you were with her. Even if you weren’t sure about your choice before, you were when you looked into her bright and caring eyes. “I just found you, I can’t lose you again.”
“I miss you, too, bunny. I have kept an eye on you for almost 9 years, everyday regretting not fighting harder to be in your life.”
You frowned at her words. “You fought hard, ma. Your death was a tragedy, but it was unavoidable.”
“Maybe.”
“What do you mean maybe?”
“I mean I fell in the same bad patterns as you did, bunny. I could have asked Mo’at for the transfer, but I didn’t. Just like you didn’t. It hurts me so much to see you make the same mistakes as I did. I love you so much, and I wish I could have healed enough in life to not bestow on you this grief. I wish I could have been braver and stronger, I wish I could have asked for help when I felt like the world was caving in on itself on top of me. Maybe if I did, then you wouldn’t be here.
When your dad died, most of me died along with him. Having to have and raise you by myself was the toughest thing I have ever had to brave. And I’d like to think I did a good job, and it was easy enough, because you were the best baby anyone’s ever had, but inside I was screaming. Every night was hell and I struggled with surviving for the rest of my life. When the cancer came, I was terrified to leave you, I was terrified of knowing you would have to be in this world alone, but selfishly, I was relieved. Because the hurt would finally stop. Mo’at, Jake, Neytiri, Norm, Max, everyone tried to get me to accept the consciousness transfer, but I didn’t. Because it was my consciousness that was killing me slowly. A new body wasn’t going to change that.”
You were reeling at the confession, finding it hard to keep breathing, hard to keep going, even in death. Was there no peace? Were you never going to be at peace? You felt so sad at her words, so angry at her admitting she didn’t let you in, that she abandoned you without fighting as hard as she possibly could to heal, to stay alive for you. She lied about being happy, about you being everything she ever needed, she died without even trying the consciousness transfer. How could she ever d-
You gasped in shock at the realisation. 
“What, was I supposed to find you dead one day and that was it? That was what I deserved from you, after all the blood, sweat and tears I gave you? You said I took your choice away. You wouldn’t have even given me a choice to say goodbye to the love of my life before you fucking died!”
“You had a choice. You could have come to the many people who love you, love you unconditionally, and told us, and let us in, and let us help you. You could have gotten help, taken the pills, fight your damn hardest to make this work, to find a cure, for the life your mum gave you, the life she would have to watch you throw away. You have a choice now. To want to live, to want to fight through this and come out the other side a new, better person. To let me love you, let people love you. To do the consciousness transfer and be with me, and be happy, forever. And you’re choosing this.“
“Baby, are you still with me?”
All of a sudden, all new thoughts entered your mind from the ones before. You thought you made your choice. But then you thought about Pandora, the beautiful world you loved so much, that despite not being born for, you climbed its trees and ran its grounds like you had. You thought about how happy laying on the grass made you, just feeling how each blade tickled your skin and brought a laughter that was so pure, so unassuming - so real. You thought about your guitar, and the guitar Neteyam gave you, and the peace you felt when you played them, when you sang your feelings, like a litany to cleanse your soul.
You thought about Kiri - your beautiful sister who you scoured the woods with, finding rocks and flowers and watching her crafting necklaces while the light shone brightly on your faces. You thought about Lo’ak. Your movie marathons, the endless laughter and the warmth he brought to your soul, that felt forever childlike when around him. You thought about Spider, the monkey boy who was the only one who could truly understand what you were going through as a human child growing on a different planet.
You thought about Norm and Max, how they raised you without ever asking for anything in return, how they kept you in their lab and bestowed upon you all of their knowledge and skill and the look they gave you whenever you put anything they taught you to good use. You thought about Jake and Neytiri, your surrogate parents that you always pushed away, and they always came back, loving you unconditionally despite all your emotional shortcomings. You thought about Tuk, how she looked at you like you were the most amazing sister she had, how you used to be the only one who could put her to sleep when she was a fussy infant, how she loved your voice and clung to your every word.
You thought about your mum, who despite being gone for almost a decade, you still felt in you every day, whenever you touched a book you know she loved, whenever you were in the lab, whenever you looked in the mirror and the eyes that greeted you might as well be hers. Finally, you thought about Neteyam. The person you loved more than life itself, more than the sun and the moon, more than every star in the sky. The person who has been here all your life, who stood by you no matter what, who only left so you didn’t have to suffer further. You thought about his smile, his eyes which were like the lighthouse that would always guide you home, his touch that brought life back into you, his love for you, that shone bright and eternal. 
You realised then you weren’t ready to say goodbye to all of those things, you wanted more, needed more. You wanted to know what it was like to live, fully live, you wanted to know what it felt like to have a proper family, you wanted to give yourself fully to the man you loved, you wanted to know if your kids would have your mum’s eyes and their dad’s kindness and patience. You wanted to experience Pandora’s sky with Neyn, and you wanted to find a cure for the virus that killed you. You wanted to help the Na’vi fight the Sky People, and you wanted to show them there are good humans out there, and you come from one, and are one. You needed more time. 
You were crying so hard you felt your hand going and grasping at your heart, trying to somehow claw through your chest and grasp it in your palms and hold it, trying to stop it from hurting. “I need to go back. I have to go back, I need more time.”  
As soon as you said that, you heard a sound coming from the sky, almost like far away thunder. You didn’t know what it was, but you didn’t have time to think about it. 
“Ma, I have to go back. I have to make it right. I’m not ready, mum. I’m not ready to go yet.” 
“I know, baby. It seems you finally made your choice.” 
You saw far into the distance, and saw the edges of the world dissipate slowly, leaving behind a white glow in their wake. You knew what was coming, you knew the one thing you still had to do before it happened.
“Mum, I forgive you. I’m so sorry life took so much from you and I am sorry I couldn’t help more. I’m sorry you had to hurt alone. I love you so much, I will always love you. You will always be a part of me. I forgive you.” 
You saw your beautiful mum take a deep breath in, and her body started glowing with the same glow that was gently overtaking the world. 
“I have roamed this world for almost 10 years, unable to move on. I am finally free, my love. I can rest now. Thank you.” 
Before she would inevitably leave you again, you needed to know one more thing.
“Mum, was my dad evil?”
“Oh, baby. Your dad was a beautiful soul, and although he had many flaws, he was not evil. When you are ready to open your bottom desk drawer, make sure you look around you as well. All will be revealed in time, my love. And listen to Kiri more when she talks to you about plants, you might be surprised what could come of it.” She smiled kindly and gave you a mischievous wink, and with that, she vanished. 
“MUM!” You screamed, anguished at losing her again. 
You heard her voice echo in the sky. 
“Do not go gentle into that good night, 
Old age should burn and rave at close of day
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.”
You smiled through tears at the poem she used to read you at least once a week when you were a baby. Once it was done, her voice was replaced with another, and you realised what the previous sounds in the sky were. The only voice in the world that mattered.
“Atan! Please come back, please come back. You can’t leave me, please!”
I’m coming, my light. 
“Push another round of Epi.” 
Neteyam watched as the two humans were working tirelessly to try to bring you back to life. He thought he knew what pain was, what grief and sorrow were, but realised he didn’t - not until the last 30 minutes, as he saw you die in front of him, not until he saw your body being electrocuted and needles going in your heart, not until not any of this torture worked, not until you were still dead, not until his worst fear in life materialised like a bad magic trick. 
“We’ve been doing this for too long, Norm. Even if she comes back now, her brain was without oxygen for 30 minutes and I-“
“Just fucking do it, Max!” 
Neteyam saw Norm get the machine with the two pads that shocked your body ready again, and he felt himself hope, just a little hope, for the last time. He heard himself talk over the noise, over the constant flat tone of the machine that was connected to your heart.
“Atan! Please come back, please come back. You can’t leave me, please!”
Norm put the pads on your body as soon as Max injected you with what they called Epi. 
“CLEAR!” He screamed and pressed the handles of the pads, and your body convulsed violently at the shock they administered. 
Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.  
The room went completely quiet. He saw Norm and Max look at you with mouths agape and then look at each other. Then they started crying. 
“We have sinus rhythm.”
Neteyam felt his heartbeat thump in his chest, felt dizzy and confused. The beeping was different than the tone he heard before. Why were they crying? He turned around to face his family and noticed them hugging, and laughing wildly, screaming and crying at the sight, and he let himself believe, for a second, that this was not bad news.
“What is sinus rhythm?” He said, voice hoarse from the amount of crying he had lived through. 
“She’s alive.” Norm says through panted breaths and muted tears. 
She’s alive. She’s alive. She’s alive. She’s alive. 
It felt like Neteyam took his first breath, like he was born again. They say every Na’vi is born twice, and although the second one was technically when he became a man, he would argue the second time was right now. Those words brought him back to life, in an instant and he felt like he could finally breathe. He could finally live.
“Neteyam”, Max puts a hand on his shoulder, “She’s been dead for 30 minutes. She is alive, but we don’t know what state she will be in when and if she wakes.”
No, you will be fine. He had no doubt in his mind anymore. Eywa has spoken. Eywa brought you back for a reason. 
Hours passed, and you didn’t wake. The two scientists gave you pills and liquids that were going in you through various tubes in your body. Neteyam was tortured at the sight, but was consoled with knowing these were keeping you alive. Eventually, they left you to rest, not being able to do anything more until you would wake up… if you woke up. His parents and siblings, and Spider also left, not too far, as they decided to sleep in the hub. Neteyam stood by your side the whole time. He held your hand which felt so small in his much bigger one, and found himself tracing every hair, blemish and vein on your arm. His gaze then shifted onto your face, which looked peaceful, a deep contrast to the one he saw just half a day ago, although it felt like a different life ago. Your beautiful lips were slightly parted as you were breathing with the help with a transparent mask that covered half your face. Your cheeks had a rosy tint to it, and were marked by shadows given by your eyelashes that were resting on them. Your forehead was finally free of the scowl or frown that seemed to plague it most days, giving you a serene look about you. Angel.
Neteyam’s gaze fell around the room, taking in all the equipment that was required to keep you alive. He learned that the beeping machine was called an electrocardiogram, and through the little sensors on your chest, it could feel your heartbeat. He learned that the machine that was pumping your blood was called a dialysis machine, and it was helping you clear your blood of waste since your body couldn’t do that by itself anymore. He learned the mask was helping you breathe, since you body couldn’t that by itself either. He was eternally grateful to these machines, and the men wielding them, for the part they were playing in you not being taken away from him. He has never liked humans, but more and more, he could understand their beauty, and that, in their own way, they were just doing their best - isn’t that the only thing one can hope for? 
Neteyam was pulled out of his musings by the tiniest movement of your hand that was rested in his. He immediately snapped his eyes to your hand, and gasped loudly when you moved again - just a small twitch, nothing more, but it was enough to electrify his entire body, deep shockwaves running through him from where you touched him to each extremity. His gaze shifted on to your face, and his breath stopped when his eyes met yours. You looked tired, so tired, but alive. Your eyes crinkled at the sides as you gave him a smile, and his world shifted on its axis, never to be the same again. Your hand slowly and shakily made its way to the mask rested on your face, and you pulled on it until it came off, looking like the movement hurt, like it took all the effort you had. He could see your smile properly now, the most beautiful sight he has ever laid his eyes on - this world, the sky, this entire universe could not hold a candle to this smile. 
“Hi.” You said through shallow panted breaths. 
Neteyam cried, his tears flowing freely, the weight of this day bearing down on him heavily, even as he was watching you, feeling you, seeing you alive. He smiled as he brought his big hand to your face, and cupped it as gently as he knew how. You put your hand over his slowly and deliberately, and continued smiling even with the tears that were making their way down your cheeks and into your smile. 
“Hi.” That’s all he could say, and he knew it was enough. 
It was insane - the thought of having to leave your side for even the split of a second, but he knew his family would never forgive him if he didn’t tell them you were awake. So he went, running through the corridors of the labs and hub, trying to find his way, screaming for them at the top of his lungs, hoping he wouldn’t have to waste time searching. Eventually, they came out panicked, praying they won’t have to hear the worst. They were exalted when that wasn’t the case, and Neteyam saw his three younger siblings, as well as his honorary brother, run as fast as the lab allowed towards the room you were in. He followed suit, sending a glowing, relieved, happy smile towards their parents, which they returned with the same enthusiasm. Norm and Max were already in the room when they arrived, alerted by all the commotion. They were checking in on you, adjusted medicines and slowly removing the mask from around your face. 
You were in a lot of pain, that you could feel even with the morphine you knew was supposed to keep your body nice and numb, although you suspected you were the reason it wasn’t working as well as it should. You felt every breath, every heartbeat, like it was a shot to the chest, but you didn’t complain, and stood there as your two favourite humans were working hard trying to make sure you were going to be alive for longer than a few minutes this time. You felt an immense sense of gratitude at their help and their incessant need to keep you safe and healthy, despite how horribly you treated both of them. You hoped you can earn their forgiveness in time. In time… you smiled softly at the thought. You had time. 
FIVE STAGES OF GRIEF STAGE V: ACCEPTANCE
You were startled at all the sounds and voices coming from the corridors, and you jumped out of your skin when you saw four figures rushing towards you smiling and crying, laughing at you and approaching your body and the bed without concern for all the equipment or the tubes, or Norm and Max. You tried laughing at the endearing sight, but could only manage a forced exhale.
“You’re alive!” Tuk’s soft sobs brought you to tears again, all the events of the last few days quickly taking a toll on your already jagged body.
You nodded softly at her, giving her the biggest smile you could muster. You looked up at Lo’ak and Kiri and felt them taking each of your hand in theirs and tugging at them, holding you with whatever they could without inconveniencing you too much. Lo’ak was tugging at the IV going in your vein, making it hurt, but you couldn’t care less. You were so happy to see him, see them, so happy they found it in their infinite hearts to forgive you. You didn’t know how you still had enough fluid in you to produce even more tears, but there they were, falling again. 
Neteyam walked into the room with his parents, who both brought their hands to their face at the sight of you, and looked at you with so much love your heart tugged painfully. You couldn’t speak, there were no words to convey the love and appreciation you had for them, for this family you gained, the family you would never leave again. Instead, you weakly, with all the power you had, brought your curled finger to your forehead and motioned towards them. I see you, I’m sorry. I see you. 
Neytiri let out a cry and approach your legs, which she grabbed with her hands and held them softly, giving you a small squeeze. 
Neteyam made his way to your side again, and pushed Lo’ak out of the way so he could be close to you, and took your hand in his again, holding to you tightly. You have never seen him like this, so possessive, so desperate to hold you, and you thought you would probably be the same if you watched him die in front of you. You brought his hand to your lips slowly and kissed it. Thank you.
You would have a lifetime to catch up and tell them everything you have wanted to say out loud your whole life but were too afraid to, but in order to do that, you had one thing to do first. You turned your attention to Kiri, who was still holding on to the arm Neteyam wasn’t. 
Finally, you found your voice. It was raw and guttural, and cracked every other word, but it was there. You would learn to use it again in time. 
“What do you say you and me kill this virus, forever?” 
Passed down like folk songs, Our love lasts so long
Tag list (thank you thank you thank you x): @nuhteyam @eywas-heir @fanboyluvr @mashiromochi @puffb4ll @sassy-persona @simp4ff @mommyneytiri @inomoikawa @jackiehollanderr @jaysarchiv3 @meivap @dakotali @hlhl99 @eskamybeloved @erenjaegerwifee @winchestertitties @mommyneytiri @ultimatebluff @elizarikaallen @yeosxxx @ssc7514 @lolcaca @jackiehollanderr @bunnyrose01 @therealbloom @neteyams-queue @ @r1dd1kulus
524 notes · View notes
therealcocoshady · 2 months
Text
Recovery - Chapter 27
Tumblr media
Eminem x FemReader Fanfiction
Summary : Reader reunites with Em in Amsterdam, six months after their breakup.
Tags : Fluff - SMUT
MARSHALL’S POV 
He couldn’t take his eyes off Y/N. He couldn’t believe she was here, that it was actually her, standing in front of him. She was smiling, looking shy. 
Hey, she whispered softly. Happy birthday. 
Unable to reply, he immediately pulled her in a warm embrace, engulfing her in his arms. He needed to touch her, to make sure it was real and he wasn’t hallucinating. He held her tight and her face was buried in his chest that was still damp from the shower. 
Is this real ? He whispered, his eyes closed. 
Very real, she said softly. 
Fuck. 
He felt a tear roll down his cheeks. It was more emotions than what he could handle : touring for the first time in ages, performing and connecting with the fans, his daughters flying to Europe to surprise him for his birthday and now, Y/N. He had dreamed of this moment for six months, of the time he would finally get to see her. He wanted to fly to Paris to see her after the tour. There was no way he could be on the same continent and not try to see her in person. He wasn’t sure if it was a good idea or not but he had to try. But obviously, she had beaten him to it and she was here. Actually in his arms, her skin against his. For the first time in six months, he felt able to breathe. She looked up and stared at him with watery eyes. 
Sorry, he said as he wiped the tears from his cheek. 
Is this ok ? She asked as she caressed his cheek with her hand. 
Yes, he said as he closed his eyes. 
He thought her touch would wake him up from a dream or that, perhaps, he would pass out. But it didn’t happen. He was just met with her soft touch, the sensation bringing him to his knees in a literal sense. He dropped to his knees and held her tighter than ever. In six months, she had gotten even tinier and it felt like he was holding a small doll. He heard people come in the corridor and he suddenly became very aware that he was half-naked, just out of the shower. He got up and pulled her in the dressing room before closing the door. 
You’re actually here, he said in disbelief. What… I mean… How ? 
Your daughters flew me in, she said with a smile. Happy birthday. 
His eyes opened wide. His daughters had arranged for Y/N to come for his birthday ? Even Hailie ? It was the greatest present ever. Suddenly, his faith in God and whatever birthday genie that granted wishes was renewed. Not to mention his gratefulness for Hailie, Alaina and Stevie. 
I don’t know what to say, he said, still amazed that Y/N was here. 
I do, she said shyly. Marshall, I… I am so sorry that I left. I ruined everything and I am sorry that I put you through hell. And I’m here because… Well because Hailie can be really scary and convincing, but mostly because I love you and I cannot live without you. In the last six months, I have learned that I can stay sober through a lot of things, but one thing I cannot do is stay away from you. I need you, Marshall, because I think you might be the love of my life. 
Once again, he found himself speechless. The only thing he was able to do was to pull her in for a deep kiss, holding her tight. He couldn’t keep his hands off her. He needed to make sure she was here. She kissed him back with passion. He firmly grabbed her and she automatically wrapped her legs around his waist as he carried her to the couch. She was straddling his lap as he kept on kissing her. 
I love you, he whispered. God, I missed you so much. 
I missed you too. 
He ran his fingers through her hair and admired her lovely smile. The same smile that had haunted his dreams ever since he had last seen her. They intertwined their fingers, kissing again and again. He was usually spent after each show, but he felt more energetic than ever. 
Did you watch the show ? He asked. 
I did, she said with a smile. God, you were incredible. No wonder why you have so many groupies. 
None of them matter, he chuckled. You are everything, right now. 
I’m yours, she replied softly. If you want me, of course. 
Of course I want you, he said as he pulled her closer. I will never not want you. I love you so much. 
He kissed her softly and stroked her cheek. 
Are you sure, though ? He asked nervously. I don’t want to deprive you of anything… 
I am, she said. I’ve done a lot of thinking and… Even though I’m a sucker for the white, picket-fence, cliché thing… You’re the one thing I cannot sacrifice. I think that what I want more than anything is stability and safety. You’re my safe space, Marshall. You. Yourself. And this means more to me than anything else. 
I love you, he said. 
They spent a while cuddling, hugging and kissing as they caught up on each other’s life. He told her about the album reception and the tour and how it was the only thing that had prevented him from drowning in the past six months. 
I’m not myself when I’m away from you, he said. If it wasn’t for my girls and music, I would have gone crazy. I hate to admit it but… For the first 6 weeks after you left, I was a vegetable. I barely slept, barely ate, barely showered… 
I’m so sorry, she said sheepishly. I never meant to hurt you… 
I know, he said softly. I got better. I had Jamal and Talia take care of me. I stayed at their place for a few weeks after you left. Talia basically force-fed me. 
They didn’t mention that, she said as she squinted. 
I told them not to, he shrugged. But yeah, I owe them a lot. 
So do I, she said. They’re the best. And I am so thankful that they took care of you. I just want you to be happy. 
I’m alright, he said with a smile. Much better now that you’re here, obviously. 
He kissed her forehead. Having her in his arms felt like everything was alright in the world. She was his medicine, the answer to his prayers. In this instant, he made a secret vow to himself. Whatever it took, he would never, ever let her go. As they cuddled some more, she told him about her life in Paris and how depressed she’d been. His heart sank as she talked about the dark thoughts she had, how tempted to use again she’d been. But thankfully, she had managed to stay sober. This made him proud and impressed. In the same situation, as early in her journey, it was almost a miracle. Or at least, he wouldn’t have been able to prevent himself, had the shoe been on the other foot. He looked at her with love and admiration. 
You’re so strong, he praised her. You can be proud of yourself. 
It’s only because I thought of you. You kept me sane, she said softly as she pointed to the sobriety pendant. It’s the thought of you that kept me safe. 
I love you, he said emotionally. 
Knowing that she had never stopped thinking about him gave him peace of mind. In the six months they’d been apart, he had imagined her with other men countless times. He imagined her being courted by every motherfucker in Paris. He thought that, in no time, she would forget about him. Thankfully, he was wrong. She remained his. He whispered sweet words in her ear as he stroked her hair. There was no way he would ever get enough of this. Time seemed to have stopped. However, they were disturbed by a knock on the door. 
Marshall ? He heard Paul’s voice say. Time to go back to the hotel. 
Coming, he said. Give me a minute, I’ll meet you in the car. 
He kissed Y/N one last time, his forehead resting against hers. 
Do you have plans for tonight ? He asked. 
You’re the plan, she said with a giggle. I have a room on the same floor as you, in case you want me out of your hair, though. 
No way, he chuckled. I’m not letting you out of my sight. Everyone’s having dinner in my suite. What do you think ? Do you want to join ? 
Sure, she said. It’s your birthday after all. We can do whatever you want. 
One word of you, though, and I’m kicking everyone out, he said. 
It’s your birthday, Marshall. You should celebrate. 
I already celebrated with the girls this morning, he shrugged. And I have the most amazing present right here. I don’t care about the rest. For all I care, we can ditch the whole thing. 
I’m fine as long as I’m with you, she said. 
So you’re staying with me ? He asked. 
As long as you want me to, yes. 
Forever, then. 
He kissed her and got up in order to find a tee-shirt and a hoodie. He was on cloud nine. He usually had the biggest endorphin release after a show but this time, it was even bigger. As soon as he was ready, he got his things and grabbed his girl by the hand as they headed to the car. Everyone was waiting for them next to the cars that would take them to the hotel. He spotted his daughters and gently let go of Y/N to go and hug them. 
Happy birthday, Dad, Hailie said with a smile. 
Did you enjoy your present ? Alaina asked with a huge grin. It was either that or a tie… 
You’re absolutely incredible, he told them. I don’t deserve such amazing daughters. 
Of course you do. You’re the best Dad, Stevie said. 
I love you, je chuckled. Thank you so much. 
We love you too, Hailie replied. 
He chuckled and grabbed Y/N’s hand again. At that moment, it didn’t matter that the whole crew was watching them. For all he cared, they could snap pictures and sell them to the press, nothing could keep him from her. Everyone got into the cars. He rode to the hotel with Paul, Y/N and his daughters. His daughters were talking as he simply enjoyed Y/N’s presence next to him. She rested her head on his shoulder as their fingers were still intertwined. He caught Paul staring. 
You could have told me, his manager said with a smile. 
Well, Paul, there’s a shit ton you don’t know about, Marshall replied with a grin. 
Good to see you again, Y/N, Paul said politely. 
You too, Paul, she smiled shyly. 
He shook his head and chuckled. Paul had never failed to show his disapproval of Y/N, especially from the time they were photographed together. On a number of occasions, he had also voiced his concerns about her suddenly coming into his life and taking a lot of space. It was probably his job, as manager, but Marshall did not care one bit. Paul would have to find a way to be ok with Y/N, because she was here to stay. 
When they met everyone back at the hotel, he introduced Y/N to everyone. Obviously, there were a lot of people on the team she had not met yet. She made small talk but she was obviously shy. Knowing her, he didn’t expect otherwise. He gently stroked her back, trying to put her at ease. She seemed a little starstruck by Skylar. He knew she liked her music. 
She doesn’t bite, he said softly. 
But she’s such a star, she whispered. I can’t be normal ! 
So you knew her music but not mine ? He asked, falsely offended. 
Shut it, she said as she playfully rolled her eyes. It’s been a year and a half. I know all about your music now. 
You’re even in it, he chuckled. 
I still can’t believe it, she said. And it’s a track with Skylar Grey ! 
He chuckled and kissed her hair. She was absolutely adorable. He was happy she liked the track, too. He had put his heart and soul in it, it was raw and intimate and it was by far his favorite one on the album. It seemed to be a fan favorite, too. 
So I finally get to meet Marshall’s girl, Skylar said as she sat next to them. Hi, I’m Skylar by the way. 
Hi, I’m Y/N. I don’t want to be weird or anything, but I have to say I’m a big fan of your work. 
You’re adorable, Skylar replied. Dude, how come you never told me you had a girlfriend ? 
I have my secrets, he said in an enigmatic voice - of course he was not about to spill the details about their relationship. 
Did you enjoy the show ? Skylar asked Y/N. 
It was amazing, Y/N said softly. It was my first time seeing him perform. You were incredible, too. Especially for Track 12. 
First time hearing your song live, he chuckled. 
Wait, you’re the muse ? Skylar asked in excitement. 
Shit, he had said too much. 
Well, I-I don’t know about that, Y/N said awkwardly. 
Don’t worry, I don’t mean to pry, Skylar chuckled. But seeing as he’s been a tyrant about this song, I was wondering who else was to blame. 
A tyrant ? Y/N mused. 
Oh yes, Skylar giggled. We recorded it at the last minute. I’d heard that the album was done, but I got a call from Marshall in the middle of the night, asking if I could be in the studio in Detroit the next day. I was about to tell him to go fuck himself, but he sent the lyrics via text and, when I read them, I knew I had to get on this, so I hopped in a plane. He was an ass in the studio because he had a very specific idea of how he wanted it to sound, but I’m happy with how it turned out. 
That’s amazing, Y/N said. I thought you had written some of it, too. 
Not a word. He wouldn’t let me make a single suggestion. It’s very unlike him, you know ? He usually lets me pitch a few ideas, but this time, it was all him. 
Well… Me and you, Y/N, he said with a wink. 
She blushed and he smiled as he kissed her temple, momentarily forgetting that other people were around. Obviously, his friends didn’t wait long before pointing out his unusual public display of affection. 
Is that what turning 52 does to you, Em ? Porter chuckled. 
Shut up, man, he said as he rolled his eyes. It’s my birthday, I’ll do whatever the fuck I want. 
Whatever dude, his friend said. It’s great to have our Y/N back. I’m happy for y’all. 
I missed you too, Porter, she said with a smile. 
They enjoyed dinner and conversation in the suite for a while and some of the team decided to go for drinks to celebrate the end of the tour. They had planned on staying in Amsterdam a couple more days in order to rest and enjoy the city. At some point, he was left with Y/N and his daughters, chatting and resting in the living room area. He kept the PDA to a minimum with his kids around, but he was still mindlessly playing with her fingers as she was talking to Stevie. 
We should let the two of you enjoy your evening, Hailie said with a smile. See you tomorrow ? 
Sure, he said. What’s the plan ? 
Well we were planning on doing some shopping and visiting museums while you rest and enjoy with your girlfriend, Alaina said. Of course, the two of you are most welcome to join. 
You should do it, Y/N told him. I’ll stay at the hotel and let you enjoy it. 
You can come too, Y/N, Hailie said. 
Are you sure ? 
Well, we did have you come all this way, his daughter said with a smile. But whatever the two of you decide to do, you just have to be at the hotel’s restaurant tomorrow at 7PM sharp. 
Why ? He asked. 
Because it’s your birthday, Dad, Alaina said. Y/N, we’re counting on you. And please make sure he wears something decent. It’s your job now. 
Everyone chuckled and he rolled his eyes. He hugged his daughters and thanked them again for the surprise. He was left alone with his beautiful girlfriend. She looked a bit tired. 
Are you alright, beautiful ? He asked. 
Yes, she said shyly. It’s a lot of emotions, that’s all. 
Agreed, he chuckled. Now, how about we go to bed ? Let me cuddle the shit out of you, alright ? 
Sure, she said softly. I’ll go to my room and get my things. 
She left the room and, after a few minutes, he was overcome with anxiety. What if she didn’t come back ? He was staring nervously at the door for what seemed like ages. Thankfully, she came back after a while, looking somewhat troubled. 
Are you sure you’re alright ? He asked. 
Yeah, she said. I’m sorry, I think I’m just a little overwhelmed. 
What’s wrong ? He asked as he took her hand. 
I’m just awfully nervous, she said. I mean… It’s you, you know ? I’m so happy to be here and to be with you but my brain can’t quite process the fact that it’s real. And there were a lot of emotions. I mean, I saw you on stage, and the song, and seeing everyone again after so long… 
Come here, he said as he took her in his arms. I’m so thankful that you are here. And there’s nothing to be nervous about. It’s just me. You know I don’t bite. Well… Unless you want me to, that is. 
She giggled and shook her head. 
I think we just need to process, he said softly. How about we start with a warm shower ? 
Ok, she said shyly. 
He led her to the bathroom and he undressed while she stood there. He looked at her with a raised eyebrow. 
Don’t you want to get in ? He asked. 
Yes, she said. It’s just that… uhm… 
What is it ? 
I’m going to be naked, she pointed out. 
Well, yeah, he chuckled. So ? We don’t have to do it if you don’t want to, you know ? 
No, I want to, it’s just… You haven’t seen me naked in a long time. And my body has changed a little. And… I’m shy, she said as she ducked her head down. 
My body’s changed too, he said. But no matter how much your body has changed, I still think you are gorgeous. I won’t stare if you don’t want me to. If you want, we can even shower in the dark. I don’t care, really. I just want you close. 
She nodded and slowly undressed herself. He tried hard not to look, even though he definitely wanted to. She got in the shower and he turned on the water before taking her in his arms. Being skin to skin with her for the first time in forever was absolutely amazing. Clearly, he was meant to be with her. It was the only explanation for how good it felt. Hot water was pouring over their bodies, as they embraced in contentment. They lovingly washed each other and he got to enjoy every inch of her skin, taking his time. He was in love with all of her and he wanted nothing but to take care of her for the rest of his days. When they were done, he wrapped her in a robe and hugged her. 
How do you feel, my love ? He asked. Better ? 
Yes, she nodded. So much better. 
I’m glad, he said. Now, bed ? 
She nodded and went to put her PJs on. He couldn’t help but think it was a shame. He would greatly enjoy being skin to skin with her. Plus, if she was cold, he would gladly warm her up... However, he understood that she was a bit nervous and self-conscious, so he didn’t want to rush her. He put on a pair of sweatpants and a tee-shirt and they got into bed. They laid next to each other in silence. He found himself nervous, not knowing if it was him or if her nerves were rubbing off on him. Perhaps it was also the fact that he had gotten used to sleeping alone again. He hadn’t been this nervous in bed since his first time sleeping with Kim, more than thirty-five years ago. 
I’m so glad you’re here, he said softly. 
Me too, she replied. Can I come in your arms ? 
Of course, baby, he said with a smile. Come here. 
She curled up next to him and buried her face in the crook of his neck. He wrapped his arms around her, enjoying her presence. 
It feels like I’m home now, she whispered. 
So am I, he whispered back. I can’t believe how lucky I am. You’re my girlfriend again. 
I am, she chuckled softly. I can’t believe we’re public, too… 
Shit, he said as he suddenly realized. I’m so sorry… I didn’t even think twice. I didn’t even ask you if it was ok. Fuck. I’m so sorr-
It’s fine, she giggled. I meant what I said. You’re the love of my life, so I don’t care who knows about us or not. I’m proud to be your girlfriend. 
And I’m so proud to be your boyfriend, he said. You have no idea. 
Are you ? She mused. 
Of course. I’m in awe of you and everything you do, he said. You’re a fucking doctor. And you’ve come so far with your sobriety. And you’re here. And the fact that you exist, being as beautiful inside and out, is proof that there is a God and that he is good. Your existence is as marvelous as the galaxy and you are as amazing as the stars. 
Oh my God, she whispered. That’s the most beautiful thing anyone’s ever said to me. 
She kissed him. At first, it was soft, but as seconds went by, it became more passionate. He was kissing her bruisingly, hungrily. He gently put a hand underneath her tee-shirt, stroking her back. He needed to feel her skin, to touch her. He needed her. 
Let me show you how amazing you are, he whispered. Let me make love to you. 
Ok, she whispered shyly. 
He took his time undressing her and caressing her body, getting acquainted with it again. She had gotten skinnier but she was just as beautiful. He kissed every inch of her, worshiping the goddess that she was. He kissed her passionately as he positioned himself at her entrance, ready to make her his again. 
Wait, she said suddenly. Do you have condoms ? 
Shit, he said. No. I’m clean, though. Are you ? 
Yes, she said. But I stopped taking the pill a while ago. 
Fuck, he groaned in frustration. 
I’m sorry, she said sheepishly. 
It’s fine, he said. I can wait. 
Hold on, she said softly. 
She took him by surprise by pulling his arm and had him lay on the bed as she straddled him. They were rubbing against each other as she explored his body with her hands. She was running her hands across his chest, gently scratching it. He wasn’t actually in her but the sensation of intimacy was incredible. He gently massaged her small breasts, teasing her nipples just the way she liked, causing her to moan. She was rocking her hips, rubbing against him. He was rock hard and, if she kept on going, he might very well come this way. She started kissing him, from his neck to his chest, to his hips, to his shaft. She gently stroked him, looking at him in the eyes while doing so. He was mesmerized by the vision of her going down on him. Six months without her touch was too much. Nothing else compared. She slowly started licking him, taking her time. His hand was lost in her hair while he was completely dazed. Maybe it was the emotions of the day, the fatigue of the show, his undying love for her or the fact that she gave blowjobs like no one else, but nothing had ever felt this good. He gasped as she took all of him in her mouth and started sucking. 
I’m not going to last long, baby… 
Come for me, she said softly. I love you. 
As soon as the words left her lips, he could not control himself. He came all over her pretty face and chest. The sight of his cum on her was extremely hot. Still, he felt a little bad. 
Shit, I’m sorry ! 
It’s fine, she giggled. 
She playfully took some of the cum on her chest on her finger and started licking it. He didn’t know he could be so aroused by this sight, but it drove him absolutely crazy. He pulled her on the mattress and kissed her passionately. She was incredibly hot and he needed to make her his, one way or another. He wanted nothing more than to make her scream his name. He pulled her to the edge of the bed and kneeled between her legs. He kissed the inside of her thighs, asking for permission to go further. He could feel how damp she was. He had missed her scent, the softness of her thighs… He couldn’t resist placing a bite on the inside, causing her to gasp. He chuckled and started licking her, relishing in her taste he had missed so much. He may have had a slice of cake at dinner, but she was the real dessert. Her moans were music to his ears and they only got deeper as he slid a finger inside her. Seeing how wet she was, he immediately added another one. To be fair, he could probably fit two more. He was fingering her as he sucked on her clit, encouraged by her noises. Her thighs were wrapped around his neck, preventing him from going anywhere. Not that he wanted to, anyway. He could feel that she was on edge. He worked his tongue even faster, giving it all he had until she exploded, coming all over his face and chest while she screamed his name. He had to forcefully spread her legs to finally be able to get some air. He chuckled as he saw her face. She looked almost shocked. 
You alright, babe ? he chuckled. 
God you’re incredible, she whispered as her head hit the pillow. 
So I still got it ? He asked with a smirk. 
You know you do, she giggled. 
I love it when you scream my name, baby, he said with a hint of pride. You’re mine. 
Yours, she said softly. 
He kissed her forehead and took her in his arms. Both of them were sweaty and messy but he couldn’t care less. She was his. He kissed her gently. 
Don’t, she groaned. I think I still have cum all over my face. 
I don’t care, he chuckled. You could be covered in dirt, it wouldn’t prevent me from kissing you. 
Mmmmh. Still. I don’t want to be messy.
God you’re such a princess, he said as he playfully rolled his eyes. Come on, let’s take a bath. 
He went to the bathroom and drew a bath, adding some epsom salts he usually used to recover from shows. With time, he had built his own routine to make it easier on his body. It also worked wonders for post-sex baths. She joined him, looking all disheveled, causing him to chuckle. He engulfed her in a hug and kissed her hair. 
I missed this, he hummed. 
The sex ? 
No, he chuckled. I mean, yes, obviously, but I meant I missed your post-sex face. 
I missed you so much, she whispered. 
You won’t miss me anymore, he said with a smile. Because I’m going to make sure we’ll never be apart again. 
They got in the bath and he sighed in pleasure. Before her, he hated aftercare, but he had obviously missed this. Bathing and showering with her had become one of his favorite activities in the world. Not necessarily because they could have sex, but because he truly enjoyed their intimacy. He gently cleaned her and massaged her back as they soaked in the water. 
Thank you for taking care of me, she whispered dreamily as she nuzzled his neck. 
From now on, I swear, I will spend my life taking care of you, he said softly. You are the best thing that ever happened to me and I’m not letting you go ever again.
66 notes · View notes
arkive78 · 2 years
Text
ATZ Fanfics I’ll Forever Reread
Ok so most of this blog is me reblogging some of my favorite ATZ content, and I thought I’d make a masterpost of some of my all-time favorites. Please let me know if links aren’t working btw! A lot of these have NSFW/18+ content, so minors please DO NOT interact with those mentioning 18+ or NSFW below the cut!!!
** Updated: August 25, 2022 (added some fics and also tidied it up a bit hehe)
✨ Mists of Celeste by @hongism
NSFW!!, space pirate au
Ok, so if you’ve been on ATZ tumblr, you SURE have heard of this story by now, its at like 46 (roughly I might be remembering wrong) chapters of pure space-pirate galore and it’s honestly one of my favorite stories ever. It is NSFW, and is. M/18+, so yeah, it’s got smut and violence and trauma. 
The way she writes is absolutely amazing from the world building to character development it’s insane. No character is perfect, and honestly the MC is such a badass it’s just amazing. The personas she builds is just crazy and I swear she’s a god at tying plot points together or dropping some of the juiciest info or moments at the BEST TIME!!! 
Also, if you love pirates, this fic is great. I’m such a hoe for this fic it’s insane, it’s so well done and just everything one could want. It also has MANY funny moments that had me cackling. I do love the very “human” moments of just dissecting the human psyche or emotions and dealing with trauma and the like, or even the complications of relationships and ethics. Overall a work of art.
✨ Horizon by @pxedpiper
SFW, pirate au
Another iconic pirate ATZ fic, I read this one a LONG time ago, but it’s a classic pirate AU with the MC as a princess who gets stuck on ATZ’s ship and it’s very found family vibes and cute. 
It’s 21 chapters of everything I love too, and is completed hehe. It is Hongjoong x reader, so it’s even 100000x better because I am a huge simp for Captain Hongjoong on so many levels it’s a shame that there’s not more pirate Hongjoong fics. 
✨ Do you believe in fate? by @lettersfromaphrodite
SFW, soulmate au, magic au
A glorious HJ x reader chapter story with soulmates, magic, and all that good stuff. I read this one a long time ago, but the story is just so good and I love a good soulmate AU ahhhh. There is a sequel that’s a Chan x reader one (as in Chan from SKZ).
✨ Pirate King by @chaseatinydream
SFW, pirate au
NOW THIS!! THISSSSSS!!!!! I rmb when I first found this and was like huh this is a lot of chapters, and I wonder what it’s like. I swear hands-down I obsessively read the HELL out of this. IT’S SO GOOD!!!! 
It is another Pirate AU (my favorite), and it’s done so well I screeched multiple times, the whole story is so immersive and you literally cannot help but keep reading it, I would read this story til like 3AM it’s crazy. 
The MC’s storyline is SO COOL and unique from what I’ve seen. And the ending is just absolute perfection. I would make everyone read this if I could (like MOC LOL).
✨ Body Talk by @jungkxook
NSFW, 18+ smut
This is a 3 part story FWB! Wooyoung x virgin!reader, and the story is basically, reader asks wooyoung to take her virginity and the like. The smut is written so well and I just love a good ole idiots to lovers vibes because obviously they’re both in denial LOL.
✨ You’re the one that I want by @ateezmakemeweep
18+ NSFW
this is peak Badboy!Seonghwa do not get me started. This author has the tendency to pull you in and immerse you and then destroy you in the best of ways. 
I have actually not finished this out of fear of what happens next but lemme tell you, if you love a good angsty love story, read tf outta this. the way they write this story is just PERFECTION with the build-up and everything. 
Highly recommend this author in the first place but man, this was so good and the relationship building is awesome too (and ofc the angst if you love it). I swear I’ll finish this one day when I’m emotionally ready.
✨ Richboy!Seonghwa by @ateezmakemeweep
18+, NSFW
but another iconic writing by this amazing author. You will become obsessed immediately. It’s just absolute perfection.
✨ Into the Aurora by @honeyhotteoks
18+ NSFW
one of my favorite ot8 x reader fics, premise is really great and written VERY WELL. 
It’s so good it will have you absolutely SWOONING!!!!!! 
✨ Murphy’s Law by @uhmingi
NSFW, 19+ a/f/s, soulmate au, alien au, enemies to friends to lovers, san x reader, and ?/reader
the way I’m absolutely OBSESSED WITH THIS STORY??? should be illegal, it literally had me geeking out from the very first chapter, especially with the whole AU itself. 
Because aliens? How you gonna portray that? what kind of world are we in? And like literally it has me on the floor freaking out over how GOOD IT IS. 
Literally I had no idea what would happen next with each chapter. There is sadly only going to be 4 chapters, BUT I feel like this story will end satisfyingly, that’s the vibes I’m getting. 
But man, I will forever wish I could look at this story for the first time all over again just relive the shock moments. 
You will NOT regret reading this story. I would sell my soul for more chapters, but man this author got me YEARNING for these characters AGHJJJJJJ. 
Literally this story had me SWOONING
✨ Letters to a Ruined King by @ zetsumyona (on AO3)
18+, mature, 
another pirate AU that has me having heart eyes over captain hongjoong tho he hasn’t done a lot yet in this story. I
t is marked as an ateez x reader, tho granted they can always throw surprises at us but my assumption is that any member is game LOL. this series is also Mature and 18+ btw. 
It’s got great worldbuilding, portrayal of emotions, and it’s been fun to guess how each relationship is gonna go.
But the level of depth they’ve given the characters is crazy, and you don’t know what to expect next
it’s definitely an interesting take on a pirate AU
✨ You Belong to Us by @teeztheflag
18+, mature, ot8!werewolf ateez x werewolf!reader
about four parts right now, but man I love this fic. I think why I always liked werewolf!aus is the found family vibe but also the soulmate vibe and I always love re-reading it because it makes me so curious about their dynamics.
✨ Der Damonen Klan by @teeztheflag
18+, mature, demon au, poly teez
this was the first fic I found on their page and I love it. It' just such a vibe and I'm such a fan of ot8!fics because they're so entertaining and seeing the dynamics of each relationship (but also lowkey having people interested in you woohoo what fun). The storyline here I really like too because the MC is still trying to figure out what works and how she feels about them and the like. hehe.
✨ Blood Masquerade by @hongism
M/18+, fem!reader x tba, smut, violence
So ofc it's Miss Caly herself so obviously it's amazing. It actually mimics a dating simulator so she'd have choices after each chapter. and man this story is so immersive and I love how the MC is such a badass and isn't letting the boys win her over so easy, and although there's only 2 chapters so far, its stunning. The best part is you don't know what to expect since it's a twist on dating simulators and it's just so good, I cannot wait for more parts.
✨ catlike by @ maganxx (AO3)
witch au 
san gets turned into reader’s familiar and I’m about halfway thru it but it’s so good!!! It just finished I think.
✨ Kiss of Chaos by @ tenelkadjo (AO3)
Here’s the tumblr link as I’ve learned recently they’re also on tumblr @tenelkadjowrites
NSFW
another witch au
THE WAY I WAS OBSESSED WITH THIS THE STORY IS SO COOL AND THERE’S SMUT AND WORLDBUILDING AND AHHHHH
Seonghwa x reader
literally I wish they would write one shots with each member because I think it would be so cool (please write one about Fae Hongjoong I might lose my mind) !!!!!!! And Seonghwa is such a hottie in this too!!!!!!
-------
One shots! One’s that are NSFW are labelled but please read the further content readings when you go to the post.
✨ Can’t Stand You by @domjaehyun 
NSFW, HJ x reader
basically HJ is bad boy and reader is good student, and they get paired together
✨ 5 weeks by @ zetsumyona (on AO3)
NSFW
strangers to lovers, colleagues to lovers, smut, there is an age gap btw (the reader is older)
idol!wooyoung x fem-stylist!reader
✨ Can’t take my eyes off of you by @bobateastay
NSFW
san x reader
70s college au, boy next door san, smut
✨ Take me home pt 1 by @yeosanghwas
NSFW
wooyoung x reader
THIS WSS SO GOOD WTF, it gets so heated in the best of ways
sub!wooyoung, softdom!reader, smut, frenemies to lovers, college au, fluff
✨ hop hop little bunny by @bngchnsi
NSFW
yeosang x reader
when I read this for the first time I about died thank you very much
brat tamer!yeosang x brat!reader
✨ A Fever You Can’t Sweat Out by to_shinestar (AO3)
NSFW
wooyoung x san x reader
!!! the iconic duo!!
this literally got ME sweating
✨ The House of Eden by @ faerbloom (AO3)
literally the softest thing I ever read
this is a very wholesome fic and just makes me wanna live in the woods with my lovers as a witch like wtf
ot8 x reader
✨ Room for Three by @honeyhotteoks 
NSFW
yunho x reader x seonghwa
a duo I didn’t think I needed
there’s a second part too
this fic is literally so good i was SWOONING!!!!! just the dynamics and everything got me SCREECHING if they made a whole series of this I would go feral please and thank you
3K notes · View notes
meyobe · 11 months
Text
Would the brothers give up their immortality to be with M/c ?
Literally none of this is proofread so forgive for any errors
TW: my own opinions
Lucifer: No
I am a firm believer that he wouldn’t no matter how badly so probably would. Disregarding his plead to Día, he just has too much to lose. As much as he cares for mc and not wanting to let them go he just can’t. For one he would never leave his brother, he still feels guilty for them after the fall. He needs to stick around to make sure they are ok. For two I don’t think he’s fully prepared be this kind of vulnerable. I think that he is envious of M/c for being human and wants them to appreciate what he can’t. ( Think of it as the relationship Rosalie and Bella had before she turned into a vampire) And for third, he doesn’t think he deserve such satisfaction.I do see him being a family man. He’d want the full experience. He can only dream of this though his family to too much as it so it’s all out of reach.
Bonus
M/c: if you could would you want to become mortal? I mean being immortal has to get boring right?
Lucifer: No, i could never be so weak.
His words are laced with venom but you this eyes slightly squinting tell you a what he really thinks.
Mammon: Yes
This is pretty simple to answer. He would give up everything to start a life with you, a real one not a pretend one. He dreams of being human and starting a family with you. Getting married, having kids, growing old together he’s dreamt it all. All his life he’s felt like he never really fit in. Always looking for someone’s validation. And being human means he can let go of his sin. He wouldn’t have to steal from those he’s loves. This is the one thing no one can take from him. The best part is he would never have to live without you. I think that he cries over the fact that your so reckless with your life. He knows how easy human life is to destroy and he wishes he could feel that adrenaline. He doesn’t care what his brothers will say. Yes he will miss them and feel sad but he’s doing this because it’s a new chapter for you and him.
Bonus
M/c: would you ever want to be mortal?
Mammon: ya know I would. Surprising? Even The Great Mammon wants to be a human.
Before you can say anything he rams on about how he really wouldn’t though because then he’d lose all his cool powers and such. As he continues you can see the tears fall out his eyes but he doesn’t acknowledge it.
Leviathan: No
Maybe someone can counter this but this is my opinion!!!!! For starter i think I should mention that he only views himself higher than humans because of his power/magic. So he wouldn’t let go of that. If he’s human he has nothing that separates him from anyone. He likes the idea of at least being scary to humans. He’s nothing without his sin. As much as he wants to let his sin go he’s too scared to see what will happen without it. I also don’t see him being a family man or anything. I think that he’d think it’s pointless. He has pity for humans( this doesn’t excluded M/c) he knows that dying is all a human life leads to. He knows how weak and unimportant he’ll become and he won’t have it. At least being immortal has a few perks. Another reason is he’s scared of dying and what/ if anything happened after death. He also has to stay alive because of all the anime season coming out. (That may sound like a jokes but it isn’t. I don’t think he could just up and leave his passion behind)
Bonus
M/c “ if given the chance would you want to be a human?
Leviathan “ pffft No? Why would I want to give up everything I worked on? Like my ruri- Chan collection.
What he said was a bit hurtful but made sense. There was no hidden emotion he meant what he said.
Satan: No
Again you could disagree. He’s still considered young even in his demon age. (19-21) Though there’s nothing really keeping him to stay a demon he just isn’t ready to give up the only part of him his ever known. There still so much more he needs to know and experience. Compared to his other brothers he’s barley lived. Being human to he means that he’s just starting from the beginning. He’s the smart one, the one you go to for advice. If he’s human he’ll be nothing. He’s inferior to everyone and everything. He likes that when he walks into a room people and scared and uncomfortable. He never wants to be perceived as “weak���. It’s also not that he’s scared of death he knows what he’ll be faced with. And if he did have a family with you (50/50 chance) he couldn’t live knowing he’ll live them in a world alone one day.He’s just not ready to let go of his life now.
Bonus
M/c “ do you ever imagine being a human?”
Satan “ As much as the thought interests me I don’t think it’s meant for me after all I need to make Lucifer’s life hell.”
He was straightforward with nothing to hide.
Asmodeus : No
He could never see himself getting old and “nasty”. He’s beautiful and he knows it. Yes he thinks that he’s be beautiful as a human but that will ruin one day. He can’t even imagine himself with a zit on his nose. What makes you think he could deal with wrinkles? He likes who he is. He’s confident with himself. He would never want to let that go. He’s also sacred of how fragile he’ll be. He’s seen a nose bleed happen to M/c because the air is too dry or getting a nasty paper cut. I think he can be pretty clumsy but being a demon means they don’t bruise/hurt that easily. Though he wishes he could humble himself to understand that bruising and getting old is nothing to be embarrassed or scared about. But he also knows that he was destined to live forever young. This leads me I to family. He won’t ever have kids. Too much work and money and not for him. Same thing is marriage you can’t hold him down. His nature is to be wild. So human life has nothing for him.
Bonus
Mc “ Asmo what do you think you’d be like if you were human?”
Asmo “ Oh dear I’ve never thought of it because I would never want to. I prefer to stay young and beautiful forever “
Beelzebub: No
IK IK most of you think yes but hear me out. He’s not ready to leave his family. They all just started getting along together and he can’t miss that. He was the family protector and still is. If he isn’t around how can he protect his family. He knows very well that his brothers can protect themselves but his so paranoid because of what happens to Lilith. He won’t let anything and anyone hurt his family. If he’s human he can’t do anything for them. As much as he wants a family and to grow old he thinks it’s selfish of him. He wants nothing more than to be with m/c but if being human with m/c means losing his family and m/c one day he won’t. Being a demon means helping his family and being m/c until their last day. He wants to but he knows he can’t. He won’t feel guilty for his decision though.
Bonus
Mc “ do you ever think about what kind of human you’d be”
Beel “ Sometimes but then I reminded myself that I’d miss my family too much. “
It was pretty simple what he thought. He just continues to stuff his face
with food.
Belphegor : Yes
He’s been around human the longest so he pretty much knows everything and he’s more than willing to become one. He knows how lucky m/c is to even be a human. He’s spent centuries sleeping and he’s sick of it. He wants to be more. He wants to be able to go do normal things without getting tired. He just so frustrated with himself that he cries. He knows he’s missing out of core memories with his family. Though he isn’t a family man he would want to get married and grow old. He isn’t scared of aging or dying. He’d just live in the moment. He would care about what his brothers think though. He won’t be easy for him to leave them but he knows this is what he was meant to do. He knows Lilith would want him to do this.
Bonus
Mc “ Belphie do you ever think about being human?”
Belphie “ more than you’d ever know.”
His answer was simple and short but you can see a tear fall slowing out of the corner of his eyes while he hides his face.
A/n: this took me like 2 hours to write💀
I’ve had this thought in my head for 2 month now.
This is MY own work 🙏🙏
Wrote on 06/07/23
318 notes · View notes
totesnothere04 · 10 months
Text
According to Plan Pt.4
Recom!Quaritch x F!Metkayina!Reader
Disclaimer: I don't own any fanart, screenshots, and gifs used with my stories.
Warnings: Heavy angst, literal murder (its a bit descriptive but not too bad), pregnancy. There will be many POV changes during this chapter just a forewarning.
Part 3
Tumblr media
Torture. That's the only word Miles could use to describe what he was feeling as they flew away. Knowing you were suffering alone with your clan because of him. Because of his choices and how much he hurt you and your people. They didn't have time to put their clothes back on before they were forced to leave. They weren't even allowed to go back to their marui before being chased off, for lack of better words. Only two others knew what he was feeling but they were also bonded to eachother. So it was dulled just a bit. But Miles felt the full force of the pain. Every ounce of it was deserved in his eyes. The moment their ikrans landed at Bridgehead General Ardmore was there waiting.
"Did you succeed in your mission?" She asked Miles who grunted.
"No. They found out a couple of days ago the morning after we became 'adults' in their eyes." Miles says and Ardmore sighs.
"Well, I need a full report. Everything that happened while you and your squad were there. I want it on my desk first thing in the morning." She says and promptly leaves. Miles keeps his back straight and his face stoic until they reach their barracks. The moment he's in his private room he sinks to the floor and allows his tears to fall down his cheeks. They're never ending and after a while very painful. Eventually, Lyle and Mansk become worried for their friend and sneak into his room. Where they find him in the same position he had been hunched in for 10 hours.
After weeks of putting on facades and bottling up emotions infront of Ardmore all of Miles' squad was ready to blow. Miles, Lyle, and Mansk being the worst since they had to spend the most time around that wretched woman. But even if they got away from the RDA the Metkayina wouldn't take them back. Not after their deception.
"You are with child." Ronal said and your shoulders slumped. It had been a few weeks since everything happened and Miles was forced to leave. You had hoped you didn't get pregnant from the one night the two of you shared, but Eywa had other plans.
"It will be okay (Y/n). Tonowari and I are here to help you along the way." Ronal said and you shook your head.
"It is disgraceful. Baring the child of that demon." You tell her but Ronal shakes her head.
"They had everyone deceived. We all believed they had changed, but demons are deceptive. They find ways to trick the innocent into believing their lies." Ronal says but you bring your knees to your chest and wrap your arms around them. "Tonowari is worried about you. You do not eat with the clan anymore and you have distanced yourself from us."
"I do not want to see the looks of pity. Especially now that I am growing life within me." You tell her and her face falls. You the same woman who had manhandled her way into her heart as a trusted friend and confidant were breaking. Breaking infront of her very eyes and there was nothing she could do to help or stop it. There was only one who could and he was gone.
"They are not looks of pity. They are empathizing the best they can." Ronal tried to sway your view but it was in vain. You received what is normally perceived as a good sign of pairing, and became pregnant during your first time with your mate.
"Thank you for your help. I must return to my duties." You say as you get up but you bump right into your brother. "Sorry Tonowari. I did not see you." You say as you try to step around him but he stops you by sticking his arm out and blocking your path.
"You will not be returning to your duties, sister. Ronal will be teaching the children to connect with Eywa, and you will take over here. Tending to the sick and wounded and teaching Tsireya." Tonowari says and you look between the two of them dumbfounded.
"So I am unallowed to teach the children?" You ask him and he sighs.
"You are not in the right state of mind to be around the children, and soon you will not be in the right state of physical health. This will be the easier option." Tonowari says and you scoff as tears roll down your cheeks.
"Permission to be dismissed to my marui?" You ask him and he looks down swallowing whatever he was going to say as he steps out of your way. You're quick to retreat to your home but you pass by the marui's Miles and his people occupied. Tirea'eylan was curled up on one of the mats with two necklaces in hand. The ones she had woven for Lyle and Mansk before they mated and planned to give to them when she discovered she was bearing one of their children.
"Mawey, Eya. Mawey." You finally say when you hear her sniffles and cries. "Let us go to my marui. It will do no good to hang onto their possessions." You try to convince her but she remains planted. So you sit down behind her and rub her arm.
"Did you discover if you were right?" She asks when she finally looks up at you. Your ears fall back in shame and your gaze drops to the floor.
"I am with child." You tell her and she sits up and pulls you into a warm embrace.
"I am here for you, as you are here for me. I am sorry your mate is not here to help you through this." She says and you bury your face in her neck and she allowed you the same courtesy you allowed her. To let out those sad and pained emotions so they wouldn't bottle up and explode. Because she knew out of everyone in the clan that she knew what you were going through. Or so she thought until a knock on the entryway resounded through the marui. You both look up and find Neytiri standing in the doorway.
"How are the two of you feeling?" Neytiri asks.
"It is not good Neytiri." Is all Tirea'eylan is able to say. She looks at you to deliver the news.
"I'm with child." You wailed as you finally allowed the weight of the situation to crash into you, the way storm season waves would. Unforgiving, strong, unpleasant, and unwelcome. Neytiri joins the hug with you and Eya.
"I understand what you are going through, both of you." Neytiri says. "Let's go to your marui. You must rest." She ushers the both of you up and out of the empty residence. You barely make it back to your home before you lay down and fall asleep.
Four Months. It had been four months of Miles not being able to see you, hold you, or comfort you. Jake had been able to pull off an escape from Hells Gate paralyzed, but Miles and his squad were too terrified to try anything. By this point, they were all ticking time bombs just waiting for the wrong drop of a hat. One wrong thing said or done by any of the sky people... When he started referring to them as sky people he wasn't sure. But coworkers, superiors, non of it sounded right. They shouldn't be here. As in on Pandora. They weren't welcome and he knew this and so did his squad. Their hatred at the beginning of their return had slowly built up, but now it was rapidly building. Constantly being inside Bridgehead and not being able to connect with their outside environment, stacked on top of the way the General was treating them was creating a very tense atmosphere.
"I'm giving your squad one last chance to kill Sully. We're going to attack their island." Ardmore said and Miles' mood dropped immediately. Lyle and Mansk tensed behind him and the General pursed her lips.
"Do you think I'm stupid Colonel? I know you and your squad are teetering on the edge of being like those savages out there." Ardmore says and Miles' jaw tensed.
"They aren't savages. This is their way of life and you are disturbing it." Miles says and Ardmore's eyebrow raised.
"So that's what this is about... You got yourself a girlfriend, didn't you? Well, she is just like them. Feral and dangerous." The General spits out and Miles snaps. He lunges forward and tackles the woman in the skel suit. She starts to fight back but she doesn't get far when Miles lunges for her unprotected throat. Before anyone can stop him he's ripped her throat out with his teeth. She makes horrendous gurgling noises for a moment before she goes completely slack. No noises, no movement, and her eyes were void of any life. Lyle and Mansk act quickly by killing the other people in the room before they could retaliate. When they approach their friend he had long since let the disgusting-tasting flesh fall from his mouth.
"Boss we gotta go. Like now." Lyle says and he starts pulling Miles up to his feet to follow them out. Mansk presses his neck com and calls the others to get outside to the ikrans and to take off ASAP. No alarm had been sounded yet, but they knew it was only a matter of time. Miles ducked into a communications room that was empty due to the time of day. He tubed into old com stations from his original time and pressed record.
"If anyone out there picks up on this it's a distress signal. We are makin' a run for it now, but there's no tellin' how much time we've got. If you come across me and my squad we are not here to kill. Repeat. We are not here to kill. I'll explain everything." Miles says and sends out the distress call. After that he quickly erases the log and the back up log and the three of them are running out of Bridgehead as fast as they can. They stop at a water fountain to allow Miles to wash out his mouth and wash off his face. He does so with a quickness and that's when the alarms started to blare. RDA members started catching up to them with their guns drawn, but the three of them have longer legs and better stamina. So they run. They run to the ikran pin and take off on their mounts. As they flew away the base started to rumble lowly and everyone in the group turned to watch. The last ikran in the pin was mounted and Z-Dog flew as fast as she could to catch up to the others.
"Z-Dog what the hell did you do?!" Mansk asked in alarm, but the woman just shot him a mischievous smirk.
"Pays to pay attention to the fancy buttons in the General's office." Z-Dog answers vaguely enough to not admit what she did, but to also hint that she caused it. The city had crumbled and was up in flames, and from what the group could see there were no survivors.
At four months you started to show. It was taking a toll on your spirit. Not being able to be near your mate, and worse having a disgraced mate. You had taken over Tsireya's healing training and had even started helping Kiri as well. She was very gifted with healing and her connection to Eywa was very strong. A fact that your niece confided in you about.
"Her connection... It is like nothing I have ever seen." Tsireya signs as the two of you watch Kiri dance with the glowing squids.
"Yes. She glows when she interacts with our Great Mother." You sign back and Tsireya nods with a smile.
Meanwhile on the surface, Jake is talking in hushed tones to Norm who video-called him over a disturbing find.
"Okay Norm... Go over it again but slower so I can understand what you're saying." Jake says and Norm takes a deep breath.
"We received a distress call from Quaritch. Here I'll send it to you so it's easier to understand." Norm says and Jake hears the sounds of the buttons being tapped then a voice recording popped up.
"If anyone out there picks up on this it's a distress signal. We are makin' a run for it now, but there's no tellin' how much time we've got. If you come across me and my squad we are not here to kill. Repeat. We are not here to kill. I'll explain everything." Jake hears Quaritch say and it ends there.
"There's one more thing Jake." Norm says and Jake looks back over at his friend. "The signal for the RDA's base... It's gone. Like completely." Jake's ears shoot up in surprise.
"What? How can it just be gone? Base's that big don't just stop transmitting their location beacon." Jake argues but Norm shakes his head.
"Well, this one did. It stopped transmitting two days ago. We've been monitoring it to make sure they weren't trying to lure you or us in, but it hasn't come back on." Norm says and Jake gets up and starts pacing.
"I'll talk to Tonowari and see what he wants us to do. Neytiri and I can scout it if he allows it." Jake says and Norm nods.
"Alright. I've already told Tarsem about it and he has patrols watching for them. If they come near we'll let you know." Norm says and Jake shakes his head.
"They don't know the forest that well, but they do know the sea. They'll probably try to come out here... And with it being two days since-" Jake looks up panicked. "You're coming with me we've got to go. We have to talk to Tonowari now!" Jake says as he picks up his tablet and runs out searching for his Olo'eyktan. It isn't too hard to find him since he's enjoying watching his mate teach the children. Jake jogs up to him and taps his arm.
"JakeSulí. Is something wrong?" Tonowari asks him because of his panicked state.
"I'm not sure yet, but right now it's looking like something might happen soon. If you'll come and let Norm and I fill you in on the situation?" Jake asks him and Tonowari motions for the shorter male to lead the way. The moment Jake walks into Tonowari's marui he props his tablet up facing the two of them.
"What is so urgent?" Tonowari asks and Norm repeats what he told Jake and Jake plays the voice recording. "So Miles has officially separated from the sky people?"
"We aren't sure, but it's been two days of radio silence from them and their base. I wanted to know if you wanted Neytiri and me to go and check out the human base. See if they're just trying to lure us in, or if you want us to wait to see if Miles pops up here?" Tonowari seems to think for a moment.
"Even if they do show up here we will not beable to take his word again. I want you to go and check their base and see if it is truly gone or not. To prove that they speak the truth." Tonowari says and Jake nods. "Thank you for telling us Norm." The video-call cuts off and Jake picks up his tablet.
"We'll go immediately, but we'll keep it quiet. I don't want to get (Y/n)'s hopes up about her mate." Jake says and Tonowari nods.
"Thank you. I shall keep this between myself and Ronal until you or they return." Tonowari says and the two men go their separate ways. Jake finds Neytiri and tells her about everything and they're quick to tell Neteyam to tell you that they're going on a romantic getaway. They're gone from the island within the hour hoping to be back within a few days to beable to support or contest Miles' story.
When you Tsireya and Kiri finished collecting healing items and clams from the depths, Neteyam intercepts you on the pathways.
"Mom and Dad went on a getaway and asked me to let you know." Neteyam says and you nod.
"Alright. Thank you for telling me Neteyam." You tell the young boy who nods and runs off. It was a common occurrence for you to watch over their children while they were away. Spider caught up to you on the rope bridges and follows you back to your marui.
"Are you feeling okay? Do you need anything? Are you hungry?" Spider asks rapid questions and you turn to him with a smile.
"I am alright. I ate earlier and have everything I need." You tell him as you grab a few of your personal items to stay in Jake's marui until they return. "You do not need to take care of me, Spider." You tell him.
"That's my sibling in there. Of course I'm going to take care of you. Besides you're like my Mom too." He tells you and your heart melts a little. You take a deep breath and kneel down infront of him to be eye level.
"If you would like I want you to be my son, and I have no doubt in my mind that you will be a good big brother." You tell him and he slithered into your arms and hugged you. You return it and the feeling of familial love makes itself known to you. "We can make you my official child through Tsahík if you would like?"
"I would love that... Mom." He says and the two of you depart your marui for Jake and Neytiri's.
They smelled it before they saw it. The undeniable smell of a fire that had burnt out hours ago. The smell of death. When they were finally able to see it, their eyes held the carnage. The entire human base was destroyed and laying in a crumbled heap. They landed near the remains of the base and Jake grabbed his tablet from Bob. He called Norm who answered almost immediately.
"Norm... It's absolutely destroyed." Jake said as he turned the table around so Norm could see. They moved closer to Bridgehead taking in the scene before them.
"Oh my god. Do you think Quaritch had something to do with it?" Norm asked Jake.
"He might've, but this seems too impulsive for it to have been him." Jake says and Neytiri turns to Jake.
"Should we search for them?" She asks her mate who shakes his head.
"No. Humans could still be nearby and I don't want to risk it anymore than we already have." Jake says and goes back to Bob. Jake and Neytiri fly into the air and Jake takes a video of Bridgehead's remains. The flight back to Awa'atlu will easily take a couple of days but there are uninhabited islands they can stop on to rest. As eclipse started to fall Jake motioned to one of the uninhabited islands and he and Neytiri landed. Jake nearly shits himself when an ikran approaches them from the brush, but he calms down when he recognizes it. It was All-Star, Z-Dogs ikran.
"Hey girl. Is your rider near?" Jake asks her as though she would beable to vocally answer him. Soon more ikrans started joining them, all of them belonging to Miles and his people.
"Sully?" They hear Lyle ask and find him perched in the trees.
"Lyle? Did you all survive whatever happened to Bridgehead?" Jake asks him and Lyle nods.
"Yeah, but Z is pretty banged up. She was the last out. Blew up the whole damn base." Lyle says and Jake laughs.
"So you did betray the RDA?" Jake asks him and Lyle nods.
"The Colonel tore Ardmore's throat out... Literally. It's what kickstarted all of it." Lyle tells the two Na'vi who look up at him in awe. "How's Eya?" Lyle asks and Jake's face falls.
"She's depressed. Her mates betrayed her and she had no choice but to accept she would be alone." Jake says and Lyle looks down sadly.
"The others are a little further inland if you wanna come and talk?" Lyle says and Jake looks at Neytiri. The two have the infamous mated eye conversation and they both agree to talk to the group. They follow Lyle and when they breach the trees Miles voice cuts through the silence.
"What got the ikrans riled up?" Miles asks when he spots Lyle, but freezes when Jake and Neytiri appear in the clearing. "How did you find us?"
"We weren't looking for you. We were just stopping here for the night to rest so we can continue our journey back to Awa'atlu tomorrow." Jake says and Miles crosses his arms with a huff. "What happened to Bridgehead?" Miles tenses up and inhales deeply.
"I snapped." Miles says and Ja scoffs.
"We all did. Being in that confined space and the way they talked about the natives just pushed us a bit too far into it." Ja says and a leg hangs down from a tree.
"I blew it up. As soon as I heard Lyle and Mansk give the order to run I booked it for Ardmore's office and hit the self-destruct sequence. Barely escaped the implosion." Z-Dog says and Neytiri kneels next to the woman to assess her wounds. "It's just a few grazes. Nothin' major."
"So... Are you coming back to Awa'atlu?" Jake asks them.
"After what we did? They wouldn't accept us. Not again." Miles says and Jake shakes his head.
"Four days ago Norm found out he couldn't track Bridgehead anymore. The location beacon was just gone. Two days ago he called me to tell me about it and Tonowari sent us to see if it was just a ruse or if it was actually gone." Jake told Miles who sat down and visibly slumped.
"You know what I mean by I can't go back. She would have a better chance of moving on if I didn't go back." Miles says and Jake sighs.
"That's not how Na'vi mating works and you know that. She needs you." Jake says and Neytiri tries to control the thrashing of her tail.
"How's Eya?" Mansk asks and Jake sighs.
"I told Lyle already but she's depressed being faced with the reality that she's alone for the rest of her life." Jake says. "She has it easier than (Y/n) right now." He adds and Miles' ears perk forward in interest.
"What do ya mean by that Sully?" Miles asks and Jake casts a look and Neytiri who nods her head.
"She's pregnant." Jake says and Miles is on his feet in the blink of an eye.
"What?" Miles asks hurriedly.
"She found out a few weeks after you left." Jake says and Miles starts pacing. Panic. He knew he needed to return for you and Spider and now he had a new child coming to the world. Then a thought smacks him in the face. You were already atleast 4 months along.
"She's already almost halfway through her pregnancy." Miles says quietly and Jake notices the look of a man about to run.
"Quaritch do-" He's cut off by Miles.
"It's Miles. My name is Miles. I am NOT Quaritch. That man was vile and disgustin'... You of all people should know that." Miles says as he starts grabbing a few things.
"Alright Miles. Don't run back yet. We are going to head out in the morning and you guys can travel back with us so we ca-" He doesn't get to finish his words before Miles is running past him to get to his ikran. "Mike's wait! It's dark and a Toruk could be roaming the skies or something!"
"It doesn't matter. I've gotta get back to her. She's carrying my child and I've been absent for months!" Miles says hurriedly. He says it so fast that he doesn't realize that he was speaking in Na'vi and not English anymore. So Jake makes the switch as well subconsciously, neither noticing the change.
"We need to use our heads here. We need to approach this in a smart way." Jake tries to convince the man but he just continues to tie stuff onto his ikran, Cupcake.
"I'm either goin' back with ya now or I'm goin' alone. I need to let her know that I am here for her and our family now." Miles says and Jake presses his neck com.
"Miles is going back tonight and I'm going with him. The rest of you can follow tomorrow during daylight." Jake says and Neytiri responds immediately.
"We will join you tomorrow. I want to dress Z's wounds and allow everyone to rest before we depart." Neytiri says and Jake gives an affirmative. He jumps onto Bob and the two Na'vi men take to the skies.
You stand in the shallows with Tuk as you introduce her to a young ilu, that she would beable to control. This ilu had been bred for her in mind specifically. Most Metkayina children bond with their ilu when they are both still young but she never got that chance. You adjusted her position and she happily brought her tswin forward and made the bond. She took a few moments to take in the feelings of her ilu. Finally she took a deep breath and the two of them rushed away. All of the Sully children were watching with bated breath with Spider, Tsireya, and Ao'nung watching anxiously. A few moments later Tuk and her ilu rushed by your group under the water. Neteyam began cheering his youngest sister on with everyone joining in soon after. Rotxo joined the group and his shoulders slumped.
"You started without me!" He whined and Lo'ak nudged his side.
"You were taking too long bro! She was excited and so were we." Lo'ak says and Rotxo craned his neck to try and catch a glimpse of the young Na'vi. She finally resurfaced and rejoined the group which caused a small celebration to break out. Neteyam picked Tuk up in a hug and happily spins her in his arms. You watch them fondly and your hand absent-mindedly runs over your growing stomach. The horn sounded to signal the return of inhabitants. The kids perk up because the only people that were off the island were their parents.
"I wanna show Mom and Dad that I can ride an ilu now!" Tuk says and you all call your mounts to go greet their parent's return. You were the last to dismount your tsurak and walked onto the small outcropping where many islanders had gathered. The kids pushed through the crowd to get to their parents and you followed behind them. The people split to allow you to walk through. As soon as you broke through the front of the group you found Tonowari and Ronal facing off with Jake and unexpectedly Miles. Your ears pinned back and tears welled in your eyes.
"Miles?" You ask with a voice thick with emotion.
"(Y/n)." He says with relief and looks to your brother. Tonowari turns to you and holds out his hand which you take and he brings you to stand infront of him.
"(Y/n), Jake received words a few days ago that Miles turned his back on the sky people. I sent him and Neytiri to investigate claims that their base was gone. Jake has confirmed that he saw the remains with his own eyes and that Miles and his people have dedicated themselves to our people." Tonowari says and you keep looking back and forth between Jake and Tonowari. Waiting for one of them to give you a signal to wake up but it doesn't come. You finally look Miles in his eyes. His are earnest and pleading and yours are just pleading. Pleading for what they're saying to be true.
"Is this true?" You ask your mate as you approach him slowly. "Please tell me they speak the truth." You plead and he nods.
"We left. All of us left the sky people. Destroyed everything they had." He says with a voice thick with emotion. You feel yourself break and you close the distance between the two of you. His hands immediately reach out and cup your cheeks, while yours hold his hands. He leans down and rests his forehead against yours and both of you take deep breaths. The air felt fresher for both of you and he took a step back. He looked you up and down and brought his hands to your belly. He continues to stare at your belly in awe. Sure he had watched the progression of Paz's pregnancy, but she was just a fuck buddy. Someone he could let off some steam with and on, but this was different. You are his mate, his wife, the woman he loves with his entire being. Now you were carrying his child, his.
"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He finally says as he gains the courage to look into your eyes. Neither of you is aware that Tonowari and Jake had ushered everyone away and back to daily life. All that mattered at this moment was the two of you.
"I am just happy that you returned. Spider has been helping how he can, but I believe he has been stressing himself too much." You tell Miles who smiles and chuckles through the tears.
"That's my boy. Very caring and loving." Miles says and you bring your hands to Miles' cheeks.
"He misses you, yawne. He was so upset when he found out what you and your people were up to, but you are his father." You tell him and he takes your hands in his.
"I'm back. I'm back and I'm not going anywhere. We can be a family again." Miles says and you bring Miles' hand back down to your belly. As his hand rests against your baby bump he feels all of his sadness drain away. The baby is still too small to kick or move, but knowing they're in there. Knowing they exist and will join the world soon brings both of you joy.
"Now that you are back you can move in with Spider and I. A new start for our family." You say and Miles nods.
"I'd like that alot." Miles says and you lead him through the village and to your marui. The moment you walk in you hear several sets of feet approaching your home. Soon Spider peaks around the corner with Neteyam and Lo'ak right behind him.
"Hey Mom." Spider says and he looks at his dad. "Dad." When the word left his mouth Miles dropped to one knee and and opened his arms. Spider accepted the offer of a hug and you watched with a small smile. You look at the two other boys in your home and smile inviting at them.
"Is Jake making food for your family tonight or is Neytiri home now?" You ask the boys and Neteyam seems reluctant to answer.
"Dad said Mom wouldn't be home until late tonight or early tomorrow, and he doesn't know how to cook." Lo'ak finally says and Spider sheepishly looks at you.
"I was going to see if it would be alright if we invited them over for third meal?" Spider asks and you pat his shoulder.
"That is alright with me. Go tell Jake and the rest of your friends to come and I will prepare third meal." You tell him and the three of them run off. You shuffle over to the fish you and Spider had caught for tonight and start preparing it. Miles joins you and allows his tail to wrap around your calf as you both crouch while preparing the fish.
"You're the best thing to happen to me you know that right?" Miles asks and you look up at him.
"I fully believe the Great Mother heard my pleas for a mate and sent me you. Our child will come into this world with the best father they could ask for." You say and his cheeks dust indigo.
"And the best mother." He rebuttals and you lean over a plant a peck on his cheek. "You missed." He says and you become confused.
Taglist: @hatislust, @drinking-tea-and-be-obsessed, @kenzi-woycehoski
"I was trying to kiss your cheek." You say and he laughs while shaking his head. Then he leans over to you and his lips meet yours.
5 months later Jake and his people with the Omatikaya have reported no sighting of any returning humans. You lay sleeping peacefully with Miles holding you and Spider. It was silent except for the sounds of the turbulent sea slapping against the walkways. Jake was currently talking to Norm about bringing a habitat for Spider to live in. You jolt up as pain racks through your body. You reach over and shake Miles awake and he woke up easily.
"Miles it is time. They are coming." You tell him and Spider takes off out of the marui to get Ronal. Miles supports your weight as you start to struggle to hold yourself up.
"Deep breaths baby." He says and starts helping you through breathing exercises.
"It is the middle of storm season. I cannot birth our child the way they are traditionally born!" You say through sobs and Miles sets his forehead against the side of your head.
"It'll be okay. Ronal will be here soon and she'll tell us what we need to do." Miles says and you continue to breathe through the pain. After a few more minutes of this Spider runs in with Ronal and Tonowari shortly behind him. Ronal immediately kneels infront of you and checks how far you are into labor.
"Tonowari the sea... It is storm season we cannot take her into the water." Ronal says but Tonowari shakes his head.
"The shallows. We can get her there where she can bring her child into the world." Tonowari says and Miles stands up and picks you up from the ground. The group quickly makes their way to the shallows and you're lowered into the water. Miles sits behind you holding you in his arms and Ronal once again kneels infront of you.
"I need you to push, (Y/n)." Ronal says and Tonowari takes your free hand in his. You take a few deep breaths and push. Both Tonowari and Miles don't even flinch when you squeeze their hands with all your might. You stop pushing and fall back against Miles breathing hard.
"It's alright baby. Take a breather for a minute." Miles says and bring the hand that was under the water to your forehead. You sigh when his cold hand makes contact with your skin. Tonowari cocks his head to the side wondering what he was doing.
"It's a common Earth practice for the woman's mate to provide comfort for her by cooling her skin down during childbirth." Miles says and Tonowari's eyes soften. He realizes the love this Na'vi holds for you and sees him in a different light. Ronal tells you to push again and you do so. Suddenly it feels as though a weight was lifted from your back and Ronal gestures for Miles to come to her. He does and Tonowari takes his place by supporting your weight. After a moment your baby was lifted from the water and placed in your mates arms.
"A healthy baby girl." Ronal says and you smile as Miles kneels next to you with your girl in his arms. Her eyes are closed when she's finally lowered into your arms and your breath hitches in your throat. She's a teal green with darker blue stripes and the usual thicker arms and tail. Miles passes her to you and her eyes open revealing your mates' beautiful amber eyes. You look at Miles and both of you have tears of happiness rolling down your cheeks.
"What do you wish to name her, yawne?" You ask him and he takes a deep breath.
"When I was working with the sky people, we killed a tulkun... What was her name?" Miles asks and Ronal looks up with sadness and surprise in her eyes.
"Her name was R'oa... She was my spirit sister." Your sister says and Miles nods.
"What about R'oa?" Miles asks and you nod and smile as you look down at your daughter.
"R'oa te Netzí(made this up because Tonowari's family doesn't have a registered family name... yet) (Y/n)'ite." You say and Miles melts into your side holding you and your baby.
126 notes · View notes
lillyfics · 7 months
Text
Soaring through the Skies || Aemond Targaryen x Reader
Summary: The trials and tribulations in the journey of your love with Aemond.
PLS!!! READ AUTHOR'S NOTE UNTIL " :) " IF YOU DON'T WANT THE ENDING OF THE SERIES TO BE SPOILED!!!
Author's Note: This is literally my first ever fic so don't be too harsh :) The only reason I am writing this fic is that I have read too much Aemond x reader fics where he cheats on with Alys and there is no happy ending for the reader. Like why does every fic I read with that topic just breaks my heart :((( Anyway I decided to write a similar story where the reader gets as close to a happy ending as possible :)
Chapter 1 is a lot of characterization and very little plot :-))
TW: swearing, sexual violence, angst, heartbreak, violence, child death, infidelity, death, references to smut
Tumblr media
Chapter 1 (WC: 2159)
His eyes enchant you. After all those years spent at Dragonstone, you thought you would forget what it felt like to be in his presence. But at that moment, when his eyes met yours at the training ground, you felt yourself sucked back into the whirlpool of emotions with an even greater force. Initially, you thought you were the only one whose heart was stuck in a storm, but you later learned that Aemond’s heart was in a similar situation too. During the courting period, he confessed about the love he held for you too. At that time, you felt warmth. You allowed yourself to hope that someone would keep you afloat. But now, you were mortified and nearly ran back to the castle and kept yourself busy under the guise of preparing yourself for the petition. Your sisters kept prodding you about your nerves, but they thought it was just jitters about being back in court. Your father, the rogue prince, was the only one who noticed your unease, but kept silent. There are many things you love about your father, but you believe that his best quality was his ability to understand you. Growing up without a mother, he was your sole guiding lamp in the dark abyss that the world is. But he also didn’t believe in commanding you your every step in life, as he once said “One day you will fly on your own issa tala, and I wouldn’t be able to be there when you are soaring the skies.” He also reminded you that you are the Lady of Runestone and one day you would be a queen in your own right.  Knowing that interrogating you would do no good, he just left you alone to your thoughts and knew that would come to him when in need of help.
With everything that was happening, you couldn’t think Vaemond Velaryon’s petition could get worse, but as every minute grows you are proven wrong. It finally ended when half of his head rolled on the floor, courtesy of your father. This day was a strenuous one, and not just for you. Just when you thought everything was resolved the day has had its fill of surprises, the king commanded a betrothal. A betrothal between you and Aemond. While your eyes were filled with shock, his were…blank. It held nothing. The wedding was to happen in two weeks, in an effort to elongate the period of peace between the green queen and the heir to the iron throne you guess.
Began the courting period, spinning with emotions. You were just learning to spread your wings, you can’t fly yet. Your time had been cut short by a person who did not know you, nor care enough about what you felt and saw you just as a piece in this grand game of cyvasse. You also understand that as piece, you are not one of those that commanded, but one of those that served. Knowing that conflicting with this choice would bring you nothing but trouble, you moved forward to acceptance. This is what it is. A habit your father tried to break you out of. He believed that we are a true pair of father and child in the way we had similar flames stoking us. The way your cunningness seared through you that made you capable of outsmarting your siblings. The way determination gilded you to achieve a task that your mind commands you to. The only flaw of yours is acceptance.
Then the period of courting begins. The fact it is even called that makes your stomach ache with laughter. A courting with no choice you believed to be. During this period, you go through a plethora of phases. After the initial shock to acceptance stage, curiosity won over. Curious about Aemond. You remembered that his eyes were devoid of emotion. Is that how he felt? Nothingness? Just a duty? You think you could live with that. Duty could sprout into comfort and then transform into love. Yet, doubts persisted. What if instead of indifference, he was against the betrothal? Did he have another love? Did he think you weren’t beautiful enough? Did he think you to be timid? You tried to make content with these doubts so that you wouldn’t be troubled in the head. If he had another love, there was no way she could hold up to you, as you are the Lady of Runestone and he, a mere second son. Aemond was anything but ambitious, someone who would seek to increase his standing. The only way his legacy would ever be part of this great game were if his heirs were to be from a powerful woman, and you are anything but not that. After the Queen, the Princess of Dragonstone, and the Lady Jeyne Arryn of the Vale, you were one of the women in power. Or you would be one, in the future. If concern is regarding your beauty, he is more than lucky enough to have you, the entire realm would agree on that as you were deemed a beauty by both Valyrian, First Men, and the Andals’ standards. Your mixture of Royce and Targaryen blood gave you your unique features, sought upon by the entirety of the kingdom much to both your father’s pride and displeasure. On the other side, he was known as the accursed prince with one-eye, deemed scornful to be gazed upon. Yet, you never thought it that way. In your eyes, Aemond was nothing less than one of the most beautiful Valyrian gods to stroll through the realm. Even the juxtaposition of his one violet eye and one sapphire eye entices you. In theory, the mixture of your blood should be blessed with the most gorgeous babes. That is what you once dreamed of, with childish hopes. Now, uncertainty plagues you. You still don’t know how Aemond feels about the betrothal since you have yet to have a conversation with him. Even the queen and the princess are radiating happiness together as they divulge themselves in wedding planning and are genuinely positive regarding this union. Your personal opinion is that this wedding is just their excuse to spend time together. Regardless, Rhaenyra has loved you like her own and Aemond was Alicent’s favourite, so they want nothing but the best for this ceremony. From your brief interaction with Otto Hightower, you learn that even he seems to be in high spirits regarding this union. Why wouldn’t he be? The ambitious man would be joyful about gaining access to the Vale. The only ones that aren’t happy are your siblings and your father, but they have their reasons, and you couldn’t judge them for it. You will also eventually learn that their disappointment is for reasons different than you have in your mind.
As the first week comes to an end, you have your dress, venue, and acquaintance with Helaena, Jaehaerys, Jaehaera, and Maelor in order. Satisfaction fills you, but not enough to completely ease you. In that evening as heirlooms from Runestone finally start arriving, realization strikes you which makes you storm out to the weirwood tree. The stunning colors of the garden would usually calm you, but now nothing stops the quiet sobs that spill out of you. You never liked not knowing the future. You always carved your path. First it was the king, now it was Aemond. Lost in your misery, you sat down with hands covering your knees, staring into nothingness, as teardrops roll down your cheeks. “Are you really that miserable at the prospect of being tied to me?” Not a single whisper escaped your mouth, as you were still in the haze of surprise. You just looked at him. With no answer, Aemond made a choice and decided to take a seat close to you, almost touching you but not. “I thought you were the one who didn’t want to share your life with me”, you tried to say mirthfully, but combined with your doubtfulness it almost came out as a wince. Aemond was staggered by your response. He talked. You talked. He smiled. You smiled. This continued until the sun completely set and only the silent rustles of the leaves and the soft exhales of both of could be heard. You are now hand in hand with him, and everything is eerily calm. The calmness you hope that death would grace you with when its your time. Eventually, you were startled out of your calmness due to a rumble. Aemond looked sheepish and stated that the last meal he had was lunch and he just finished training a few minutes before he saw you by the weirwood tree. Now together, you both enter the dining hall. You also know now everything is fine. Everything will be fine.
In a week, you and Aemond grow closer. Spoke of both of your ambitions, your desires, your wishes. Even before interacting much, you knew Aemond would be a perfect co-ruler when you will eventually move to Runestone in a few years. His knowledge of history and philosophy, his commandeering outlook, and his excellent swordsmanship are qualities that would make him a wonderful consort. Ruling Runestone was something that you were less than confident about. You knew you were a just person, yet you doubted how perfect your capabilities would be. With Aemond by your side, you knew you would enrich the Vale.
As time grew closer to the wedding, you became more comfortable. At your happiness, your siblings also started displaying their happiness. While Lucerys and Rhaena were not a fan of the groom, they were able to understand that I was happy, and that makes them happy too. Even little Aegon and Viserys couldn’t stop beaming at being surrounded by festivities. It seems that everyone in the court were combusting with glee. Well everyone, except Jace and Baela. Their hatred of the groom outweighs the happiness you felt it seems. Aemond didn’t like them either, so you never bothered trying to fix that relationship. Aemond even seems to be more possessive of you in presence of Jace, almost growling when you were seen proximal to Jace. “You don’t know the way he looks at you my love.” You simply ignored the comment, thinking that Aemond’s past grudges were making him paranoid. Once again, you were proven wrong. While you and Jace are having a private conversation in your solar, probably one of your last of these kind of talks until he becomes king it seems. You couldn’t control your smiles as you reminiscent on memories of the past until Jace suddenly leaned across and kissed you. Pin drop silence spread across the chambers until Jace spoke these words “I have fallen in love with you, I am still in love with you, and I know it would be for my best to move on but I don’t think I ever will”. Still, you haven’t uttered a single word, just stared back at him. He eventually leaves the chambers, and unknown to you, that will be the very last conversation you will ever have with each other. You would be left wishing that you said something. Anything really. Anything but the empty silence so that your last memory of him could be filled with something other than guilt and regrets. The evening before the wedding, Baela helps you prepare for the celebratory dinner. Your eyes meet at the mirror. One look into her eyes lets you know that she knows. She also is aware that you know. Guilt racked through you once you realized that she wasn’t even angry with you, she understands. She is aware that she is going to face the condition that you once thought you would be the victim of. Duty instead of love. She finished fixing your hair and you turned around. You hugged her. She hugged you back. Few stray tears escaped. In the end, you are both sisters. In the end, both of you are women who have no control of their fates in the grand game of life. However, in the end, you are both dragons. You are both daughters of the rogue prince.
The wedding went without a hitch. Despite the convoluted feelings of everyone in the sept, at the exact moment your eyes meet his, yours evaporate away. The wedding was devotional. The feast was grandiose. The wedding night was…the wedding night was happy. You weren’t previously aware that happy was ever a word to describe such event but that is what you felt. Happiness. Pure bliss. You and Aemond made love. Giggled like children, made love like long lost lovers, even fed a shew tears like you were looking at a tragedy. When you woke up the next morning, you were filled with joy at the possibility that you would wake up like this every morning for the rest of your life. You could only dream.
High Valyrian Translations:
Issa tala- my daughter
61 notes · View notes
youboredright · 7 months
Text
Fate Cannot Be Changed
What happens if the strongest mafia known to be the coldest man alive gets arranged married with a sweet hearted woman? Can the innocent Yn change Gojo Satoru, biggest mafia in Yakuta? Maybe or maybe not..-
Mafia Gojo Satoru X Yn
(Chapter 1)
Tumblr media
Guns. Blood. Dead bodies. Begging. Crying. Asking for forgiveness.
Gojo Satoru has seen all of these before it's nothing new.
Love. Family. Home. Comforting. Affection. Peace. Resting.
These were never Gojo Satoru's way of living.
Right now it is midnight and he is seeing the same thing. Dead bodies..Gojo shots the last person ignoring his last begging to spare his life. "Please let me live I have a son." Bang. To a mafia, to Gojo it's nothing and specifically when he is angry. When Gojo Satoru is angry no one can stop him. People doubt if he has the emotion sympathy or not. Gojo Satoru is angry. "Satoru you have to calm down. You cannot just simply kill anyone in front of you just because you are angry." Geto tried to stop Gojo. Geto being Gojo only close friend there are moments when Gojo does listens to him. But right now.."Fuck off, Suguru do you know how it feels to be arranged married to someone. And then you get to know that you are getting married just the day before your own wedding. All this time my parents arranged me in this wedding that I didn't know. What else do I need? I am rich, strong, successful and I did everything my parents asked for. But no, now they had to marry me to this weakling that I don't even know. All women are the same." There was pure pain, angrier and traces of betrayal in Gojo's eyes. All Geto could do is sigh. "But please do calm down and take some rest". Gojo was angry because he was arranged married.
------------
Wedding Morning
Gojo didn't get a proper sleep that night. But looking at his soon-to-be wife, Yn, he saw, Yn was excited."Why are you happy? Do you even know me?" Gojo thought looking at Yn. Yn on the other side felt sharp stare towards her. Turning she saw Gojo is looking at her, lost in something. He looks confused..? Slowly Yn approached Gojo. "Um- hey you must be Gojo Satoru, right?" Yn tried to start a conversation. "Yeah. And you are..Yn?" Gojo was unexpectedly soft. But to Yn he was rough. "Yeah. It's nice to meet you" Yn smiles. "Whatever. Remember maybe we would be married but don't expect me to treat you like a princess. You do what I ask you to. If I ask you to kill people, you will kill people." Gojo completely changed, he was more cold. Yn flinched. "'Kill' and "dying"were strong words, why would Gojo use it like that. Well is that what I have to expect from my future husband just because he is a the strongest mafia" Yn thought. Yn just nodded and left Gojo alone.
After wedding, Yn's dad hugged her. "Dad are you happy after forcing me to marry a mafia, who likes to kill?" Yn voice cracked. "Oh shut it Yn. You are married already to Gojo. Oh you don't know how damn rich is he..." "Dad why do you only care about money?! Personality also matters. It's my wedding, you could have asked me before making a vital decision. And you made me marry a mafia, the strongest mafia. Who is always dealing with blood hurting others and worst killing people." Yn slightly raises her voice. "Sorry to interrupt, but Yn we have to go because I have business to deal with. So rather than wasting my time, stop being childish." Gojo interrupts without any emotion in his voice. Yn gets hurt 'childish, huh?'. Yn didn't even want to bid the last goodbye to her dad. So she just simply left with Gojo without sparing her dad, one last look.
The drive to Gojo's mansion was quite. "Gojo is it very normal for you to use the word 'kill'..?" "It is easier to kill than to say." Gojo said emotionlessly. Gojo's mansion is hug like literally huge.. "You- do you live here alone..?" Yn asked, as it was hard to believe he own the place all by himself. "Yeah. You coming or do you want to be outside tonight." Gojo said walking past Yn.
Tumblr media
"Your room is that one in the left. Don't make noise because I am a sensitive sleeper." Gojo says and leaves Yn in middle of the hallway.
Next morning (Yn's POV)
I don't know how I will live with..gojo. We have nothing in common. Well he likes no, love killing. But I hate when someone is hurted. Why is he being to cold. Cannot he just be a little bit more softer?-. But anyway waking up, first thing I need is a morning coffee. And mom said I gotta be the best wife to be accepted by Gojo. So everyday at 7 I have to wake up make breakfast. That's a hassle. But if it makes relationship between us better I do rather do that. I almost got lost searching for the kitchen. Like how can a person not get lost. After making a coffee I went to the back yard. It's so pretty, the way the grass were cutten . The pool was quite big too. Did Gojo even get time to swim or relax? It felt nice the morning breeze was a bit cold but felt soothing. Going out, the cold breeze pass through me. As I took my second gulp, there was a loud siren sound. And soon three men with guns in their hands came up to me. "Who are you. Hands in air, right now." One of them shouted. I hate loud sound, so as fast I heard them shout I was too scared and I dropped my glass. Raised my hands I was shaking in fear. One of the broken glass piece made a scratch on my leg but I could not care less. If the situation continued just a few seconds more I would start tearing up. Just in time Gojo came and shouted "what is going on here? She is my wife, why are you all pointing gun at her?" Hearing that they putted their gun down quickly. They became quite, maybe embarrassed? I dropped my arms and saw three of them.. Well looking at my nipples that got erected because of the cold wind. Thanks to me for not wearing a bra today. As a covered my chest Gojo seemed to notice it, "All of you go. NOW! And I don't want this kind of accidents ever again." Gojo said. Did he mean the gun accident or them looking at my nipples? But the fact is, did Gojo Satoru, the mafia leader of Yakuta just stand up for me?
As I was cleaning my wound, Gojo came up to me and said "Yn I forgot to mention yesterday. We are the happy loving couple outside but inside we are strangers. Do you understand? And I don't want to hear my wife suddenly got pregnant with another man." That's the second time Gojo said something like this to me. So this is my life from now onwards... I just nodded and hardly whispered a 'yes'. Did he not see the blood coming from my wound. Maybe he is just used to seeing blood. Why did I even expect him to comfort me. What did I expect, The Gojo Satoru might be a kind person deep inside? I am proved wrong for the second time. So this is how .y is going to be, huh?
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _
To be continued...
86 notes · View notes